Skip to main content

Full text of "A study of Mary Wollstonecraft and the rights of woman ... [microform]"

See other formats


*•& 
c&Sffi^ 


LIBRARY 

OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA. 

GIFT  OF" 

<^M-<^^^ 


Received 
Accession  No. 


Class  No. 


'i3jr^-&l 


•2 


^|P^^* 

•^•Vc  •  '•' 


A   STUDY 


OF 


MARY    WOLLSTONECRAFT 


AND 


THE    RIGHTS    OF    WOMAN 


BY 


EMMA  RAUSCHENBUSCH-CLOUGH,  PH.D. 

i] 


OF  THB 

UNIVERSITY 


LONGMANS,    GREEN,    AND    CO. 

39   PATERNOSTER   ROW,    LONDON 
NEW  YORK  AND  BOMBAY 

1898 

All  rights  reserved 


7 


PEEFACE. 

MY  attention  was  first  directed  to  the  subject  of  this 
book  by  Professor  Dr.  M.  Heinze,  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  Leipzig.  He  observed,  in  conversation,  that 
though  much  was  being  written  on  the  subject  of  the 
position  of  woman  and  on  the  movement  in  connec- 
tion with  her  emancipation,  comparatively  little  was 
being  done  by  way  of  patient  research  in  the  annals 
of  the  past,  to  define  the  influences  which  have  resulted 
in  the  social  revolution  of  the  present  day.  As  a  center 
for  possible  investigation  of  this  kind,  he  mentioned 
Mary  Wollstonecraft.  her  work  and  her  times. 

Following  his  suggestion,  I  took  a  survey  of 
that  which  had  been  done  in  this  particular  direction, 
and  found  that  Mr.  C.  Kegan  Paul,  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft's  biographer  in  recent  times,  had  done  valuable 
work  in  editing  letters  by  her  in  connection  with 
his  work  on  William  Godwin,  his  Friends  and  Con- 
temporaries, London,  1876.  His  work  had  formed 
the  foundation  for  several  biographical  sketches.  A 
full  analytical  and  critical  investigation  of  her  views, 
as  they  had  found  expression  in  her  life  and  works, 
with  a  survey  of  the  influences  which  had  moulded 
her  thought,  had  yet  to  be  given.  This  was  the  task 
which  I  made  my  own. 

In  the  spring  of  1894,  the  result  of  my  research  in 
form  of  an  Inaugural  Dissertation  was  presented  to  the 


IV  PREFACE. 

Faculty  of  the  University  of  Bern  in  Switzerland,  and 
was  accepted  by  Professor  Dr.  Ludwig  Stein  of  the 
Department  of  Philosophy,  as  a  part  of  the  usual  ex- 
amination for  the  Doctorate  in  Philosophy. 

Meantime  I  had  come  to  a  realization  that  my  sub- 
ject was  far  from  being  exhausted.  Professor  Stein 
suggested  further  research  in  several  directions.  Mr. 
C.  Kegan  Paul  kindly  placed  at  my  disposal  several  of 
the  works 'of  Mary  Wollstonecraft,  which  it  had  previ- 
ously been  impossible  for  me  to  obtain.  Dr.  Richard 
Garnett  of  the  British  Museum  aided  me  in  my 
search  for  additional  material  during  a  short  sojourn  in 
London.  During  a  summer  vacation  spent  at  Donau- 
eschingen  in  the  Black  Forest  in  Germany,  the 
Librarian  of  the  Fiirstlich  Fiirstenbergische  Bibliothek, 
located  there,  spared  no  pains  in  helping  me  to  find 
traces  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  influence  upon  her 
German  contemporaries.  At  the  University  Libraries 
of  Zurich  and  Vienna  I  gathered  the  material  for  my 
hypothesis  concerning  the  literary  indebtedness  of 
Theodor  Gottlieb  von  Hippel  to  Mary  Wollstonecraft. 

With  this  accumulation  of  additional  material  I 
returned  to  my  home  in  India  and  began  again, 
enlarging  everywhere,  adding  much  that  was  new. 

Perhaps  my  work  may  be  of  some  little  service  as  a 
contribution  toward  historical  research  in  a  direction 
which  has  not  received  a  large  degree  of  attention 
thus  far,  though  it  has  strong  claims  upon  the 
student  of  to-day. 

E.  R.  C. 

ONGOLE.  INDIA,  1896. 


CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  I. 
HER  LIFE. 

Childhood. — Efforts  to  obtain  an  education. — Unhappy- 
family  circumstances. — A  school  at  Newington  Green 
opened. — Journey  to  Lisbon. — Engagement  as  gov- 
erness.— Beginning  of  her  literary  career. — Sojourn 
in  Paris. — Marriage  to  Mr.  Imlay. — The  birth  of  her 
daughter  Fanny. — Her  journey  to  Norway. — Imlay 's 
desertion. — Return  to  literary  work. — Marriage  to 
William  Godwin. — Birth  of  her  daughter  Mary. — 
Death. — Her  fame  as  an  author. — Mary  and  Shelley. 
—Death  of  Fanny.— Shelley's  Revolt  of  Islam.— 
Death  of  Godwin. — Mary  Wollstonecraft's  name 
well-nigh  forgotten. — Mr.  C.  Kegan  Paul's  publica- 
tion of  her  letters. — Renewed  interest  .  .  .  1 — 28 

CHAPTER  II. 
HER  LITERARY  WORK. 

Versatility  of  her  mental  powers. — Pedagogical  writings. — 
Translations. — Writings  of  a  revolutionary  nature. — 
A  contribution  to  history. — Description  of  travel. — 
The  writing  of  a  novel  interrupted  by  her  death. — 
Relation  of  her  Letters  to  Imlay  to  the  genius  of 
Rousseau. — Her  chief  work  :  TheVindication  of  the 
Rights  of  Woman. — Attitude  of  the  English  public 
toward  the  book. — Horace  Walpole's  epithet. — 
Hannah  More's  conservatism. — Critics  waver  be- 
tween dissent  and  approval. — General  recognition  in 
England  that  the  book  proclaimed  a  new  system  .  24 — 45 


VI  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  III. 
HER  RELIGIOUS  AND  ETHICAL  VIEWS. 

First  Phase:  A  Christian  of  the  evangelical  type. — 
Second  Phase  :  a  thinker  of  the  rationalistic  school. 
— Her  theism. — Her  ethical  views  more  closely  allied 
to  those  of  Locke  than  of  Rousseau. — Distinction 
between  speculative  and  moral  truths. — Her  concep- 
tion of  the  nature  of  reason. — Importance  attached 
to  the  contest  between  reason  and  the  passions. — 
Her  attitude  toward  Deism. — Her  conception  of  evil 
opposed  to  that  of  Rousseau. — Third  Phase  :  A 
change  in  her  views,  characterized  by  silence  rather 
than  expression  of  new  views. — Effect  of  Godwin's 
description  of  her  last  days. — Reproach  of  irreligious  - 
ness. — Her  criticism  of  religious  institutions  resented 
by  her  contemporaries 46 — 66 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  RIGHTS  OF  MAN  AND  HER  REPLY  TO 
EDMUND  BURKE. 

Her  early  championship  of  the  rights  of  man. /^Her  place  -~ 
among  reformers  in  London. — Edmund  Burke's 
Reflections  on  the  Revolution  in  France. — Charac- 
teristics of  her  Reply. — Her  explanation  of  Burke's 
attitude  toward  the  French  Revolution. — Burke's 
policy  as  statesman  compared  with  the  tenets  of  the 
School  of  Revolutionists. — Her  discussion  of  Burke's 
faith  in  historical  growth,  his  respect  for  rank,  for 
the  English  constitution,  for  English  security  of  prop- 
erty.—The  nature  of  liberty  discusse.d  by  Rousseau 
and  Locke. — Recognition  in  her  volume  on  the 
French  Revolution  of  the  principle  of  growth  in  his- 
tory.— Locke's  enunciation  of  revolutionary  principle 
conservative  as  compared  to  hers. — Effect  of  her 
journey  among  uncivilized  nations:  A  tempered 
enthusiasm  67—86 


CONTENTS.  vii 

CHAPTER  V. 

THE  RIGHTS  OF  WOMAN  AND  HER  POLEMICS  AGAINST 
WRITERS  ON  FEMALE  EDUCATION. 

The  rights  of  woman  as  the  logical  sequence  of  the  rights 
of  man. — Rousseau's  investigation  of  the  character 
given  by  nature  to  woman. — His  views  on  the  educa- 
tion of  woman :  Her  virtues  to  make  her  useful  to  man, 
her  knowledge  to  render  her  pleasing  to  man. — Mary 
Wollstonecraft's  polemics  against  Rousseau's  argu- 
ment, against  Madame  de  Stael,  Mrs.  Piozzi,  Madame 
Genlis. — Her  tribute  to  Mrs.  Macauley. — The  advice 
contained  in  Dr.  Fordyce's  Sermons  in  its  bearing 
upon  the  attitude  of  the  church  toward  woman. — Dr. 
Gregory  in  his  solicitude  for  the  welfare  of  his 
daughters  a  type  of  the  parent  of  that  day. — Mary 
Wollstonecraft's  hesitation  in  the  training  of  her 
daughter. — Solution  of  the  problem  then  in  progress 
in  America  .  .  87 — 106 


CHAPTER  VI. 

HER    INVESTIGATION    OF    THE    CAUSES    OF    WOMAN'S 

INTELLECTUAL  INFERIORITY. 

Woman  regarded  physically  inferior  to  man  a  century 
ago. — The  change  wrought  by  scientific  research. — 
Mary  Wollstonecraft's  statement  of  the  cause  of 
woman's  intellectual  inferiority. — The  evils  of  class^ 
distinction  visited  upon  woman. — Sensibility  as  part 
of  the  so-called  female  character. — The  neglect  of  the 
understanding  in  female  education. — Instinct  sub- 
stituted for  reason  not  a  peculiarity  of  sex. — Example 
of  military  men. — Mary  Wollstonecraft  fails  to  prove 
that  sexual  difference  does  not  enter  the  region  of 
mind. — Mrs.  Shelley's  opinion. — Godwin's  compari- 
son between  his  own  and  his  wife's  mental  charac- 
teristics.— Intuitive  powers  of  mind  as  found  in 
women. — Hartmann's  philosophy  showing  new  cause 
for  denying  women  the  rights  of  reason. — Dr. 
Simmers  theory .  of  the  greater  degree  of  mental 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 

differentiation  attained  by  men. — The  solution  of  the 
question  lies  in  the  future  ....  107 — 124 

CHAPTER  VII. 
HER  DISCUSSION  OF  WOMAN'S  MORAL  INFERIORITY. 

Mary  Wollstonecraft  a  pupil  of  the  Intuitional  School  of 
English  Ethics  rather  than  the  Utilitarian  School. — 
Woman's  criterion  of  morals  not  the  same  as  man's. 
— The  negative  virtues  to  be  practised  by  woman  to 
the  exclusion  of  the  positive. — Benevolence  not  a 

virtue  peculiar  to  woman. — Unsparing  criticism  of 

the  women  of  her  times. — Normal  development  of 
character  not  reached. — The  effects  of  the  prevailing 
system  upon  wifehood  and  motherhood. — Woman 
incapacitated  even  for  the  duties  of  her  own  natural 
sphere. — Criticism  of  the  discussion  of  woman's 
moral  inferiority 125 — 139 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

HER  DEMANDS  FOR  THE  EDUCATION  OF  WOMAN. 
The  object  of  education. — Influence  of  Locke  and 
Rousseau  upon  Mary  Wollstonecraft 's  pedagogical 
views. — Her  argument  in  favor  of  National  Educa-^  - 
tion. — Democratic  measures  to  be  introduced  in 
National  Schools. — Godwin's  threefold  argument 
against  National  Education. — Mary  Wollstonecraft's 
criticism  of  the  system  of  education  then  in  vogue  in 
England. — The  influence  of  the  home  and  the  school 
to  be  blended. — The  rights  and  duties  of  motherhood 
vindicated.— Co-education,  advocated. — Moderation 
in  her  demands  for  the  higher  education  of  women. — 
Her  suggestions  point  to  Sociology  as  a  field  of 
investigation  awaiting  the  special  researches  of 
women  . 140 — 163 

CHAPTER  IX. 

HER  VINDICATION  OF  THE  CIVIL  RIGHTS  OF  WOMAN. 
Her  appeal  to  the  French  Republicans. — The  reciprocal 
relation  between  the  individual  and  the  state. — Her 


CONTENTS.  ix 

description  of  the  evils  attending  monarchical  govern- 
ment.— A  representative  government  with  universal  _ 
suffrage  her  political  ideal. — The  enfranchisement  of 
women  and  the  hopes  vested  by  her  in  Talleyrand's 
championship. — The    political,    civil    and   economic 
rights  of  women  in  need  of  vindication. — The  abject 
nature  of  the  economic  existence  of  the  women  of  her 
times. — In  her  grasp  upon  economic  problems  among  — 
the  most  progressive  thinkers  of  her  times          .     164 — 175 

CHAPTER  X. 

THE  RELATION  OF  HER  VIEWS  TO  THOSE  OF  GODWIN 
AND  LATER  SOCIALISTS. 

Godwin  the  first  scientific  socialist  of  later  times. — Points 
of  contact  between  him  and  Mary  Wollstonecraft. — 
His  radicalism  tempered  by  her  influence. — Her  last 
work,  Maria ;  or,  the  Wrongs  of  Woman,  considered 
as  giving  evidence  of  his  influence. — The  purpose  of 
the  story  not  antagonistic  to  the  family. — The  touch 
of  anarchy  due  to  Godwin's  influence. — The  attitude 
of  socialism  toward  marriage. — Saint  Simon,  Fourier 
and  Owen  in  favor  of  the  emancipation  of  woman. — 
Possibility  of  influence  wielded  over  them  by  Mary 
Wollstonecraft. — The  tenets  of  the  Socialism  of  later 
times  fore-shadowed  by  her  in  some  of  her  demands 
for  the  social  amelioration  of  women  .  .  176 — 190 

CHAPTER  XI. 
THE  RECEPTION  OF  HER  WORK  IN  GERMANY. 

Conditions  of  thought  in  England  and  Germany  com- 
pared.— The  attitude  of  contemporary  German 
periodicals  toward  the  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of 
Woman.—  Salzmann's  attempt  to  tone  down  the 
revolutionary  character  of  the  book  in  introducing  it 
to  the  German  public. — The  announcement  of  a  new 
system  not  understood  by  German  critics. — Impres- 
sions made  by  the  book  upon  two  Germans  then 


CONTENTS. 

residing  in  England. — Friendship  of  the  author  with 
Count  Schlabrendorf. — An  hypothesis  that  Theodor 
Gottlieb  von  Hippel  was  indebted  to  her  work  for  a 
radical  change  in  his  views,  supported  by  coincidence 
as  to  time,  by  the  literary  character  of  Hippel,  by  an 
investigation  of  the  views  set  forth  by  him  before  and 
after  the  appearance  of  the  Vindication  of  the  Rights 
of  Woman. — Examination  of  theories  previously  set 
forth  to  account  for  the  change. — Hippel's  later 
writings  regarding  the  position  of  woman  contain  an 
innate  contradiction  viewed  in  connection  with  his 
life,  position  and  surrounding  influences,  and  point  to 
the  influence  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft  .  .  191 — 217 


CONCLUSION. 

Changes  wrought  since  the  time  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft, 
apparent  in  the  general  ideas  of  the  present  time  and 
in  the  attitude  of  women  and  men  toward  the  sub- 
ject.— Professions  entered  by  women. — The  enfran- 
chisement of  women. — The  relation  of  the  modern 
woman  to  the  home. — Mary  Wollstonecraft 's  place 
as  pioneer  in  the  movement  for  the  emancipation  of 
women  218—228 


INDEX  229-234 


A  STUDY  OF 

MARY     WOLLSTONECRAFT, 

AND  THE  RIGHTS  OF  WOMAN. 

CHAPTER  I. 
HER  L,IFE. 

MARY  WOLLSTONECRAFT  was  born  near  London, 
April  27,  1759.  Her  parents  were  of  Irish  descent, 
and  evidently  passed  the  earlier  years  of  their  mar- 
ried life  under  favorable  circumstances.  They  were 
both  of  good  family  and  were  in  possession  of  some 
wealth.  Mary's  father  had  inherited  ^10,000  from 
his  father,  who  owned  a  large  factory  in  Spitalsfield. 
He  engaged  in  fanning  and  was  an  active  man  but 
not  prosperous,  and  therefore  sought  to  better  his 
affairs  by  frequent  change.  A  deeper  fall  in 
poverty  marked  each  move  made  by  him.  When 
Mary  was  six  years  old  the  family  moved  to  Bark- 
ing in  Essex,  and  three  years  later  to  Beverly  in 
Yorkshire.  There  they  remained  for  six  years, 


2  HER   LIFE. 

then  moved  to  Wales  for  a  year,  and  finally  return- 
ed to  L,ondon. 

Mary  was  the  second  of  six  children.  She 
enjoyed  the  advantages  of  an  out-door  life  and 
seems  to  have  been  a  strong  and  healthy  child. 
Dolls  had  no  attraction  for  her ;  she  preferred  to 
play  and  run  about  with  her  brothers.  Her  delight 
in  nature  was  keen,  and  animals  were  friends  whom 
she  cherished.  Her  mother  seems  to  have  been  a 
woman  of  firm  character  and  good  intentions,  but 
in  her  decided  preference  for  her  eldest  son,  she 
was  unjust  to  Mary,  and  gave  her  but  a  slight  share 
of  the  affections  which  the  warm-hearted  child 
craved.  In  later  life  she  admitted  that  in  her 
treatment  of  Mary  she  had  been  too  severe.  Her 
father  was  a  man  of  unstable  character;  trifles 
could  rouse  his  temper,  and  neither  his  dogs  nor 
his  family  were  safe  from  the  bursts  of  his  violence. 
Even  as  a  child,  Mary  could  not  conceal  her  indig- 
nation, and  fearlessly  interposed  when  her  mother 
was  the  victim  of  his  rage.  Though  the  heavy 
pressure  of  sad  circumstances  rested  upon  her 
childhood,  she  was  far  from  being  crushed.  Superi- 
ority of  mind  and  heart  seems  early  to  have 
manifested  itself.  Her  mother  leaned  upon  her, 
and  her  father  respected  her. 

Mary  seems  to  have  attended  the  common  day 
school  until  she  was  fifteen  years  old.  While  the 
family  lived  at  Beverly,  she  was  a  frequent  visitor 
at  the  house  of  a  Mr.  Clare,  a  clergyman  of  literary 
taste,  who  seems  to  have  lent  her  books  and  directed 
her  reading.  Through  his  wife  she  became  ac- 


HER   LIFE.  3 

quainted  with  Fanny  Blood,  a  young  woman  some- 
what older  than  herself,  of  noble  character,  who 
possessed  the  accomplishments  of  a  young  lady,  and 
by  her  skill  in  music  and  drawing  did  much  toward 
the  support  of  her  family.  Mary's  heart  went  out 
to  Fanny  at  sight  in  a  strong  and  enthusiastic 
friendship ;  and  in  several  ways  the  beginning  of 
this  friendship  may  be  termed  a  crisis  in  her  young 
life.  Thus  far  Mary  seems  to  have  read  simply  to 
quench  her  thirst  for  knowledge.  Fanny's  studies 
had  been  carried  on  more  systematically.  But 
Mary's  ambition  to  excel  in  intellectual  pursuits 
was  now  fully  roused,  and  the  latent  spirit  of  inde- 
pendence within  her  asserted  itself  in  the  deter- 
mination to  make  her  way  in  life  by  her  own 
exertions. 

This  two-fold  ambition  however  met  with  little 
sympathy  in  Mary's  home.  Her  plans  for  study- 
were  left  unheeded,  and  a  position  that  was  offered 
her,  she  declined,  persuaded  by  the  earnest  entreaties 
of  her  mother.  Three  years  thus  passed  by  and  the 
financial  difficulties  of  the  family  grew  more  op- 
pressive. Mary  finally  decided  to  accept  the  position 
of  companion  to  a  Mrs.  Dawson  in  Bath.  She  was 
now  nineteen  years  old.  Mrs.  Dawson's  temper 
made  her  new  office  a  difficult  one,  which  few  of  her 
predecessors  had  been  able  to  fill  for  any  length  of 
time.  Man-  stayed  for  two  years. 

The  occasion  of  her  return  home  was  a 
lingering  illness  of  her  mother,  w*ho  longed  for  the 
presence  of  her  eldest  daughter  and  refused  to 
accept  the  slightest  service  from  anyone  else. 


4  HER    LIFE. 

She  died,  and  Mary's  father  soon  married  again. 
His  house  ceased  to  offer  a  suitable  home  for  his 
daughters. 

Mary  now  went  to  live  with  her  friend  Fanny  for 
a  time,  helped  her  mother,  who  took  in  needle-work, 
and  under  Fanny's  guidance  pursued  her  studies. 
Fanny's  home  life  was  rendered  unhappy  by  causes 
similar  to  those  which  had  rested  like  a  blight  on 
Mary's  life.  Family  life  presented  itself  to  her  in 
its  darkest  aspects.  A  year  of  work  and  study  had 
passed,  when  Mary's  sister  Eliza,  who  had  married 
a  Mr.  Bishop,  possibly  in  order  to  escape  the  ills 
connected  with  life  in  her  father's  house,  called  for 
Mary's  presence.  Her  marriage  was  a  most  un- 
happy one.  Eliza  was  very  young,  hasty  tempered 
and  apt  to  exaggerate  trifles.  Mr.  Bishop  was  a 
man  of  violent  temper.  Eliza's  reason  had  well- 
nigh  given  way  under  her  trials.  This  was  the 
first  occasion  on  which  any  of  the  great  social  ques- 
tions presented  itself  to  Mary  ;  and  the  motives  that 
prompted  her  actions  in  her  sister's  behalf,  were 
decisive  in  her  own  affairs  in  later  years.  She  con- 
sidered her  sister's  marriage  as  practically  dissolved 
by  reason  of  the  brutality  of  her  husband.  She 
arranged  a  sudden  and  secret  flight,  and  after  she 
had  remained  in  hiding  with  her  sister  for  a  time,  a 
legal  separation  was  effected. 

Thus  far  Mary  had  largely  devoted  herself  to  her 
family,  strong  to  help  in  trouble,  a  gentle  nurse  in 
sickness.  She  now  saw  that  she  must  engage  in 
some  work,  in  which  Eliza  and  her  sister  Everina 
also  could  find  a  livelihood,  and  in  which  Fanny 


HER    LIFE.  5 

could  join.  Mary  was  now  twenty-four  years  old. 
Her  talents  had  asserted  themselves,  and  notwith- 
standing her  meagre  educational  advantages,  she 
had  the  attainments  necessary  to  open  a  school. 
This  was  her  first  public  venture. 

The  school  which  the  sisters  and  Fanny  Blood 
opened  at  Newington  Green  in  1783  seemed  for  a 
time  to  succeed.  They  soon  had  twenty  day  pupils 
and  a  few  boarders.  But  discordant  notes  marred 
the  harmony  which  they  had  hoped  would  make 
their  work  a  pleasure.  The  heavier  share  of  the 
burdens  fell  upon  Mary,  yet  it  was  not  without  some 
jealousy  that  her  sisters  saw  her  the  recipient  of  a 
larger  degree  of  respect  and  admiration  than  they 
themselves  received.  Fanny,  to  whom  Mary  in 
earlier  days  looked  up  as  a  friend  of  larger  attain- 
ments than  she  herself  possessed,  now  leaned  upon 
Mary  for  support.  Their  relations  were  reversed. 
Fanny's  life  was  being  worn  out  with  the  ills  of 
poverty,  and  when  she  married  Mr.  Hugh  Skeys 
and  went  with  him  to  Lisbon,  her  health  was 
already  undermined.  He  had  feared  the  dis- 
pleasure of  his  friends,  and  had  delayed  his  mar- 
riage until  it  was  too  late.  Mary's  heart  clung  to 
Fanny  ;  and,  when  after  a  time,  Fanny  begged  for 
her  presence,  she  refused  to  listen  to  the  voice  of 
friends,  who  advised  her  not  to  go,  she  left  the 
school  in  charge  of  her  sisters,  and  arrived  in 
Lisbon  but  just  in  time  to  nurse  her  friend  during 
her  last  days.  Fanny  died,  and  Mary  returned  to 
England  almost  heart-broken  ;  for  she  loved  Fanny 
with  all  the  devotion  of  her  nature.  At  Newing- 


6  HER   LIFE. 

ton  she  found  fresh  troubles  awaiting  her.  Her 
sisters  had  not  been  equal  to  the  responsibility  rest- 
ing upon  them.  The  pupils  had  scattered,  and 
means  with  which  to  meet  debts  incurred  for  house- 
rent  were  not  forthcoming.  There  was  nothing 
left  to  do  but  to  close  the  school. 

The  sad  circumstances  of  Mary's  early  life  now 
seemed  to  reach  their  climax.  She  wrote  in  later 
years  :  "I  have  never  had  either  father  or  brother." 
Her  eldest  brother  was  now  an  Attorney  in  London 
and  might  have  helped  his  family,  but  he  was  a 
selfish  man,  and  Everina,  who  had  sought  a  home 
with  him,  found  the  shelter  grudgingly  given.  Her 
father's  poverty  was  growing  more  distressing. 
Far  from  having  a  home  to  offer  his  children,  he 
had  begun  to  look  to  them  for  support.  Fanny's 
parents  too  were  in  trouble,  and  her  brother  George, 
whom  Mary  loved  as  an  own  brother,  was  without 
a  situation.  Poverty,  sorrow  and  trouble  surround- 
ed Mary  on  every  hand.  A  note  of  deep  despond- 
"f"  ency  vibrates  through  her  letters  of  this  period. 
Life  with  her  had  been  one  hard  struggle.  Even 
childhood's  joys  had  fled  before  the  harshness 
which  she  experienced  at  the  hands  of  those  who 
should  have  been  her  best  friends.  Her  unweary- 
ing efforts  to  obtain  an  education  had  been  met  by 
almost  insurmountable  difficulties,  and  now  her 
first  attempt  to  carve  for  herself  an  independent  and 
useful  place  in  life  had  proved  a  failure.  Above  all, 
in  the  death  of  her  friend  Fanny,  she  had  lost  the 
kindliest  ray  of  sunshine  that  had  thus  far  smiled 
upon  her  path. 


HER    I  JFK.  7 

Two  prominent  men  rendered  Mary  service  at 
this  time,  that  was  destined  to  influence  the  further 
development  of  her  career  ;  and  it  is  significant  of 
the  influences  that  surrounded  her  at  that  time,  that 
both  were  clergymen.  One,  the  Rev.  J.  Hewlett, 
introduced  her  to  Mr.  Johnson,  the  publisher  in 
vSt.  Paul's  Churchyard,  to  whom  she  offered  her  first 
literary  venture,  Thoughts  on  /he  Education  of 
Daughters.  Ten  guineas  this  effort  brought  her, 
and  with  characteristic  unselfishness,  she  put  the 
money  into  the  hands  of  Fanny's  parents,  that  they 
might  carry  out  their  desire  of  going  to  Ireland  and 
settling  in  Dublin.  The  other  friend,  who  helped 
Mary  at  this  juncture,  was  Dr.  Richard  Price,  the 
famous  Dissenting  preacher.  Through  his  recom- 
mendation Mr.  Prior,  Assistant  Master  at  Eton, 
obtained  for  her  a  situation  as  governess  in  the 
family  of  Lord  Kingsborough  in  Ireland.  In  the 
autumn  of  1787,  after  a  short  stay  in  Eton,  with 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Prior,  she  sailed  with  these  friends 
to  Ireland. 

Her  new  position  as  governess  was  not  one  in 
which  Mary  could  long  rest  satisfied.  Her  craving 
for  independence  could  not  be  silenced.  She  soon 
became  attached  to  her  pupils,  but  the  tone  ol 
society  at  the  castle  was  far  from  congenial.  In  her 
hours  of  leisure  she  wrote  a  story,  Mary,  a  Fie- 
tion,  a  record  of  her  friendship  with  Fanny  Blood. 
Mr.  Johnson,  the  publisher,  whose  interest  in  her 
had  been  roused  before  she  went  to  Ireland,  saw  in 
this  second  literary  attempt  fresh  indication  of  her 
talent.  He  advised  her  to  come  to  London  and 


8  HER    IJFK. 

promised  her  constant  literary  work,  to  consist 
chiefly  in  translating  from  the  French.  Man- 
gladly  entered  upon  these  plans.  L,ady  Kings- 
borough  had  cause  to  be  jealous  of  the  hold  which 
Mary  had  on  the  affections  of  her  pupils.  The 
regret  which  the  eldest  of  them  showed  when  left 
by  Mary  for  a  short  time,  was  the  pretext  for  her 
dismissal.  She  left  behind  her  scenes  of  gaiety  at 
Dublin,  Bristol,  Hotwells  and  Bath,  where  she  had 
gone  with  the  family  of  her  employer.  Most  of  the 
women  with  whom  she  came  in  contact  were  frivol- 
ous, most  of  the  men  were  coarse.  The  insight 
which  she  gained  into  the  ways  of  those  favored 
by  rank  and  fortune  was  not  without  its  mould- 
ing influence  upon  her  views  in  the  years  that 
followed. 

Under  the  direction  of  her  publisher,  Mary,  during 
the  following  five  years,  1787 — 1792,  developed  an 
unusual  activity.  Besides  attending  to  the  daily 
recurring  smaller  tasks,  incidental  to  her  position, 
she  increased  her  knowledge  of  modern  languages 
and  made  translations  of  several  books,  popular  at 
that  time.  A  few  books  for  children  issued  from 
her  pen.  Contributions  to  the  Analytical  Rcric:c, 
lately  started  by  Mr.  Johnson,  also  formed  part  ol 
her  activity.  By  reason  of  her  exertions  she  was 
now  able  to  help  her  family.  Her  father  in  his 
poverty  had  come  to  look  to  her  for  support. 
Everina  and  Eliza,  who  continued  as  governesses, 
frequently  made  Mary's  scantily  furnished  rooms 
their  home.  They  and  Mary's  two  younger  brothers 
were  offered  educational  advantages  through  her 


HER   LIFE.  9 

generosity.  Not  less  than  ^200,  as  Mr.  Johnson 
says,  did  she  expend  on  her  brothers  and  sisters 
during  those  years. 

Through  her  relations  to  her  publisher,  Mary  was 
introduced  to  men  and  women  who  were  congenial. 
The  literary  society  which  frequented  the  house  of 
Mr.  Johnson,  where  Mary  was  always  welcome,  was 
composed  of  men  of  liberal  views,  in  favor  of  reform  ; 
who  gathered  to  discuss  the  great  questions  of  those 
stirring  times  and  to  watch  eagerly  the  develop- 
ments of  the  Revolution  in  France.  This  social 
intercourse  could  not  but  stimulate  Mary's  mental 
activity.  Yet  she  worked  on,  comparatively  unno- 
ticed, until  in  1790,  Edmund  Burke  published  his 
famous  Reflections  on  Mie  Revolution  in  France. 
The  first  of  the  numerous  replies  from  the  liberal 
party  came  from  the  pen  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft. 
Written  with  an  eloquence  somewhat  too  heedless, 
her  reply  nevertheless  called  forth  applause,  for  it 
breathed  throughout  the  spirit  of  liberty.  Concern- 
ing Mary's  attitude  toward  the  questions  of  her 
times,  there  could  not  now  be  any  doubt.  She 
belonged  to  the  Revolutionists,  and  demanded  re- 
form, political  and  social.  Soon  after  this,  her 
views  again  found  expression  in  her  best-known 
work,  the  I  'indication  of  tJie  Rights  of  Women. 

Mary  was  now  thirty-three  years  of  age.  Her 
work  had  been  crowned  with  unusual  success. 
Through  her  last-named  book  she  had  become 
famous  not  only  in  England  but  also  in  Germany 
and  France.  In  the  literary  circles  of  London  she^/ 
was  now  a  distinguished  personage.  She  took 


TO  HER    LIFE. 

the  brevet  rank  of  Mrs.  Wollstonecraft.  In  ap- 
pearance she  was  dignified  and  attractive.  Regu- 
lar features  and  large  expressive  eyes  were  sur- 
rounded by  masses  of  brownish  auburn  hair.  There 
is  thus  far  no  trace  of  a  romance  in  Mary's  life. 
A  report,  which  was  later  discussed  in  Mary's  biog- 
raphy as  well  as  in  Fusel  Ts,  that  Mary's  friendship 
with  that  distinguished  artist,  whose  wife  was  also 
her  friend,  had  become  intensified  to  a  degree  that 
made  the  relations  of  a  merely  friendly  nature 
equivalent  to  a  torment  to  her,  is  found  by  Mr.  C. 
Kegan  Paul,  who  has  had  opportunity  to  weigh  the 
evidence  for  and  against,  to  be  without  foundation. 
Whether  this  circumstance,  as  Godwin  says,  decid- 
ed her  to  seek  a  change  by  a  short  sojourn  in  France, 
or  whether  it  was  to  study  on  the  spot  the  nature 
of  the  events  that  perplexed  the  minds  of  friends 
and  foes  alike  of  the  Revolution  is  uncertain  ;  with 
regard  however  to  her  private  affairs  her  journey 
was  destined  to  usher  her  into  sad  complications. 

Mary  went  to  Paris  toward  the  end  of  the  year 
1792.  As  yet  there  was  peace  between  France  and 
England.  Mary  had  very  good  introductions.  At 
the  house  of  a  friend  she  met  an  American, 
Captain  Gilbert  Imlay,  who  had,  in  the  service  of 
the  United  States,  gained  some  slight  reputation  as 
an  author.  He  wrote  a  monograph  entitled,  .  / 
Topographical  Description  of  the  Western  Territory 
of  North  America,  which  in  its  day  went  through 
many  editions.  To  him  Mary  gave  her  whole 
heart,  and  with  it  an  unbounded  confidence.  Mean- 
time the  relations  between  England  and  France  had 


HKR    UFK.  1  i 

become  strained  to  such  an  extent,  that  all  commu- 
nication between  the  two  countries  had  ceased. 
Mary's  position,  as  a  British  subject,  was  full  of 
danger  ;  Imlay  was  safe,  since  the  Americans  were 
considered  friends  and  allies  by  the  Revolutionists. 
Mary's  nationality  had  to  be  concealed,  and  a  legal 
marriage  with  Imlay  was  therefore  out  of  the  ques- 
tion ;  moreover  it  was  doubtful  whether  such  would 
have  been  valid  in  England.  She  was  regarded  in 
the  circle  of  their  acquaintances  as  Imlay \s  wife,  and 
the  American  consul  gave  her  a  certificate  to  that 
effect. 

In  the  autumn  of  1/93  Imlay  was  called  to 
Havre  on  business,  and  after  a  few  months  Mary 
followed  him.  In  the  spring  of  the  following  year 
Mary  gave  birth  to  a  daughter,  named  Fanny  in 
memory  of  the  dear  friend  of  her  youth.  Until 
September  she  enjoyed  the  sunshine  of  happiness 
and  then  Imlay  went  to  London  and  this  separation 
was  the  beginning  of  Imlay's  desertion.  His  letters 
grew  cool  in  tone  and  when  she  followed  him  to 
London,  in  April  1795,  his  attentions  were  strained, 
and  his  interest  in  her  and  her  child  but  slight. 
After  a  few  weeks  he  asked  Mary  to  undertake  a 
journey  to  Norway,  where  he  had  engaged  in  busi- 
ness ventures,  and  gave  her  a  legal  document,  in 
which  he  speaks  of  her  as  "  Mary  Imlay,  my  best 
friend  and  wife,"  giving  her  plenary  powers  to  act 
for  him.  She  travelled  in  Sweden,  Norway  and 
Denmark.  Her  health,  worn  out  by  cruel  uncer- 
tainty, was  recuperated,  but  mentally  she  was  nigh 
unto  despair.  When  after  an  absence  of  four 


12  HER    LIFE. 

months  she  returned  to  England  with  her  little 
daughter,  she  found  that  her  most  harrassing  fears 
were  not  without  foundation.  Driven  to  despair 
by  the  discovery  that  an  unworthy  intrigue  was 
being  carried  on  under  her  own  roof,  she  sought 
death  in  the  waters  of  the  Thames.  Some  passing 
boatmen  rescued  her  when  life  was  almost  extinct. 
Their  kindness  seemed  but  cruelty  ;  for  she  still 
could  not  bear  the  thought  of  a  permanent  separa- 
tion from  Imlay.  During  the  five  months  that 
followed,  he  frequently  offered  her  pecuniary  assist- 
ance, which  she  declined.  u  I  never  wanted  but 
your  heart — that  gone,  you  have  nothing  more  to 
give."  '  With  regard  to  Fanny's  maintenance,  she 
wrote  :  "  You  must  do  as  you  please  with  respect 
to  the  child."  Imlay  gave  a  bond  for  a  sum  to 
be  settled  on  his  child  ;  but  neither  interest  nor 
principal  was  ever  paid.  In  March  1796,  Mary  saw 
that  all  hope  of  reconciliation  was  futile.  Imlay 
now  vanished  completely  from  her  life. 

As  before  her  journey  to  France,  she  lived  again 
in  London,  and  by  the  aid  of  Mr.  Johnson,  always 
the  most  helpful  of  her  friends,  she  again  support- 
ed herself  by  her  pen.  She  had  her  daughter 
Fanny  with  her,  and  at  Imlay's  request  they  both 
bore  his  name.  Otherwise  there  was  no  change. 
During  her  sojourn  in  France  she  had  written  the 
first  volume  of  An  Historical  and  Moral  View  of 
the  Origin  and  Progress  of  ike  French  Revolution, 
and  the  effect  it  has  produced  in  Rnrope,  which 

1  Letters  to  Imlay.  p.  188.       -  Ibid.,  p.  206. 


IIKR  LIFE.  13 

was  now  published.  This  would  have  been  a 
valuable  work,  if  she  could  have  completed  it 
in  three  or  four  additional  volumes  as  she  in- 
tended. The  letters  which  she  had  written  to  Imlay 
during  her  travel  in  northern  countries,  she  divest- 
ed of  personal  matters,  and  published  them  on 
account  of  their  descriptive  merit,  as  Letters  written 
during  a  short  residence  in  Sweden,  Norway  and 
Denmark. 

Mary  was  sad  and  depressed  in  spirit,  but  gradu- 
ally she  found  pleasure  in  frequenting,  as  before  her 
journey  to  France,  the  literary  society  of  L,ondon.  , 
William  Godwin  was  one  of  those  with  whom 
she  renewed  her  acquaintance.  Her  Letters  from 
Sweden  had  charmed  him,  for  he  saw  in  them 
every  indication  of  matured  literary  talent  and  a 
spirit  grown  gentle  and  calm  with  suffering.  Her 
late  experiences  had  roused  his  sympathy.  The 
friendship  which  they  now  conceived  for  each  other 
soon  ripened  into  love. 

William  Godwin  was  at  this  time  forty  years  old, 
and  stood  at  the  height  of  his  literary  success. 
His  Political  Justice  represented  as  bold  a  stride 
in  a  new  direction  as  did  Mary  Wollstonecraft's 
Rights  of  Jl'ometi.  He  was  the  most  radical  of 
the  liberal  party  in  England,  and  as  their  most 
prominent  thinker  was  of  very  pronounced  influ- 
ence in  his  day.  One  of  the  radical  consequences  of 
his  philosophy  was  that  "  marriage  is  law,  and  the 
worst  of  all  laws."  It  was  not  a  light  matter  with 
him  to  decide  to  act  contrary  to  his  own  theories. 
Mary  had  just  passed  through  a  sad  experience  to 


i4  HER  UFB:. 

which  some  degree  of  publicity  had  been  given. 
She  had  no  wish  to  encounter  again  the  ordeal  of 
public  comment.  Moreover,  the  experiences  of  her 
life  had  brought  her  in  vivid  contact  with  all  the 
distressing  aspects  of  marriage  as  a  civic  institution. 
She  hesitated  to  take  any  decisive  step.  They  did 
not  at  once  declare  thei^  attachment  to  the  world. 
The  ceremony  took  pjace  at  St.  Pancras  Church, 
March  26th,  1797.  V 

It  was  a  union  of  two,  who  may  be  counted 
among  the  most  remarkable  people  of  their  times. 
A  rare  blending  of  mental  endowments  was  to  be 
expected.  Mary  was  at  work  on  a  novel,  Maria  ; 
or,  the  Wrongs  of  Woman,  upon  which  she  bestow- 
ed a  degree  of  painstaking  labor  unusual  with 
her.  But  the  season  of  calm  in  her  stormy  life  was 
of  short  duration.  She  gave  birth  to  a  daughter, 
Mary,  August  3Oth,  1797,  and  after  lingering 
between  life  and  death  for  ten  days,  the  best  physi- 
cians in  London  doing  their  utmost  to  save  her, 
she  died  September  loth,  1797. 

A  year  later,  Godwin  published  his  Memoirs  of 
Mary  Wollst  oncer  aft  Godwin.  He  hoped  by  a  clear 
statement  of  the  principles,  which  had  actuated 
her  in  the  arrangements  of  her  life,  to  call  forth  a 
more  kindly  attitude  towards  her  memory.  But  he 
was  not  the  one  to  do  her  this  service.  Too  many 
of  his  own  radical  views  found  their  way  into  the 
book  ;  nor  did  he  succeed  in  representing  Mary's  life 
in  a  way  that  would  lessen  the.  asperity  with  which 
her  character  was  denounced.  He  also  published 
the  Posthumous  Works  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft  in 


HER    LIFE.  15 

four  volumes,  which  again  excited  much  adverse 
criticism.  The  volumes  contained  chiefly  the  novel 
Maria  ;  oi\  the  Wrongs  of  Woman,  which,  owing  to 
the  author's  death  remained  incomplete,  and  also 
the  personal  part  of  her  letters  to  Imlay,  which 
Mary  had  retained,  when  she  published  the  Letters 
from  Sii'eden. 

Two  years  after  his  wife's  death,  Godwin  publish- 
ed a  work  of  fiction,  St.  Leon,  in  which  he  paid 
an  indirect  tribute  of  a  high  order  to  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft.  In  Marguerite,  one  of  the  most  charm- 
ing female  characters  in  the  fiction  of  that  day,  the 
reader  recognizes  her  leading  traits.  The  story  is 
remarkable  for  the  exalted  place  which  the  joys  of 
family  life  afford  when  centered  in  a  woman  like 
Marguerite.  The  married  life  of  St.  Leon  with 
Marguerite  is  an  idealized  description  of  the  enjoy- 
ment which  Godwin  drew  from  the  companionship  of 
his  wife  during  the  short  season  of  their  united  lives. 

The  writings  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft  continued 
to  be  read  ;  her  fame  as  one  of  the  most  gifted 
authors  of  her  time  was  spread  abroad.  Her  works 
were  read  in  Germany  and  France  in  translations, 
and  in  America  also  her  name  seems  to  have  been 
well  known  ;  for  Aaron  Burr  during  his  residence 
in  Europe  writes  to  his  daughter  Theodosia  :  "  I 
have  seen  the  two  daughters  of  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft." '  The  facts  of  her  late  life,  however,  as  they 
had  been  brought  before  the  public  were  viewed 


1  The  Private  Journal  of  Aaron  Burr,  during  his  residence  of 
four  years  in  Europe.  Edited  by  Matthew  L.  Davis,  New  York, 
1838,  Vol.  I,  p.  98. 


16  HER   LIFE. 

with  little  favour  and  scant  justice.  It  pleased  critics 
to  look  upon  them,  not  as  due  to  unfortunate  circum- 
stances, but  as  wilful  transgressions  against  the  laws 
of  society.  Caustic  remarks  were  made  and  pass- 
ed on.  But  while  newspapers  after  a  time  ceased 
to  make  comments,  sketches  of  her  life  and  works 
found  their  way  into  histories  of  English  litera- 
ture, and  into  books  of  reference,  great  and  small. 
The  same  unjust  estimate  of  her  character  is  found 
in  most  of  these.  An  anonymous  defender  in  1803 
claimed  that  it  was  "  want  of  attentive  enquiry, 
which  has  induced  the  public  to  pass  a  general  vote 
of  censure  upon  an  unfortunate  woman,  who,  in 
many  instances  might  have  advanced  a  claim  to 
their  warmest  approbation."  '  A  tone  however  pre- 
vails in  this  Defence,  that  is  not  without  its  hidden 
drop  of  poison. 

Once  more,  in  1844,  an  edition  of  the  [^indication 
of  the  Rights  of  IVomen  was  published,  because,  as 
is  said  in  the  Preface,  "  it  is  undoubtedly  one  of  the 
most  extraordinary  productions  of  the  time  at  which 
it  appeared,"  and  also  "  because  it  is  character- 
ized by  an  originality,  a  boldness,  a  love  of  truth 
and  a  generous  earnestness  of  purpose,  which  show 
with  what  an  ardent  desire  to  accomplish  a  great 
and  noble  purpose  the  fair  and  gifted  author 
entered  upon  her  hazardous  undertaking."  After 


1  A  Defence  of  the  Character  and  Conduct  of  the  late  Mary 
Wollstonecraft  Godwin  ;  in  a  series  of  letters  to  a  Lady,  London, 
1803. 

2  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Women  ;  3rd  Edition,  revis- 
ed and  re-edited,  London,  William  Strange,  1844. 


HER   LIFE.  17 

this  there  is  silence,  and  during  the  several  decades 
that  followed,  the  memory  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft 
was  more  and  more  neglected,  and  she  well-nigh  for- 
gotten ;  while  the  movement  to  which  she  had  given 
perhaps  the  first  conscious  expression,  was  taking 
its  first  timid  steps  toward  general  recognition. 

Meantime  Mary's  two  daughters  passed  their 
childhood's  days  in  the  house  of  Godwin  and  grew 
up  into  womanhood.  Fanny  took  the  name  of 
Miss  Godwin.  Mary,  beautiful  and  gifted,  was 
wont  to  take  her  books  to  the  lonely  St.  Pancras 
cemetery  to  read  in  the  shade  of  the  willow-tree  by 
the  side  of  her  mother's  grave,  and  thus  to  satisfy 
her  thirst  for  knowledge  undisturbed  by  an  unloved 
step-mother.  Here  the  poet  Shelley,  who  during 
that  period  of  his  life  looked  upon  Godwin  as  his 
tutor  and  mentor,  found  Mary,  then  sixteen  years 
old,  over  her  books,  and  told  her  the  story  of  his 
life  and  of  his  love  for  her,  a  though  legally  bound, 
he  held  himself  morally  free  to  offer  himself  to  her 
if  she  would  be  his."1  She,  a  mere  child,  imbued 
with  her  father's  philosophy  and  overcome  by  a 
profound  admiration  for  the  poetical  genius  of 
Shelley,  "  conceived  that  she  wronged  by  her  action 
no  one  but  herself,  and  she  did  not  hesitate."2 
Harriet,  the  wife  of  Shelley,  deserted  by  her  hus- 
band, supplanted  by  Mary,  ere  long  found  herself 
involved  in  serious  trouble  ;  death  seemed  prefer- 
able to  life  ;  she  sought  a  watery  grave.  There 


1  Mrs.  Julian  Marshall  :  The  Life  and  Letters  of  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft Shelley,  Vol.  I,  p.  64. 
-  Ibitl..  page  65. 

3 


T<S  HER    UFK. 

was  intense  mental  activity  in  the  house  of  Godwin  ; 
there  was  genius  and  noble  thought.  But  wrong- 
was  done  in  the  enunciation  of  principles  dangerous 
to  the  welfare  of  society  ;  wrong  was  done  by  re- 
ducing these  principles  to  action.  Mary  Shelley, 
not  only  as  the  wife  of  the  poet,  but  also  through 
the  display  of  her  own  genius  won  for  herself  a 
place  in  English  literature. 

Fanny,  the  gentle  girl,  full  of  thoughtful,  lov- 
ing care  for  those  about  her,  has  a  place  in  the 
biographies  of  four  remarkable  people.  Her  win- 
some baby  ways  are  exquisitely  described  in  her 
mother's  letters.  In  Godwin's  biography  she  takes 
the  place  of  his  eldest  daughter,  helpful  and  sym- 
pathetic in  his  financial  troubles.  As  Mr.  C.  Kegan 
Paul  says,  Fanny,  after  her  mother,  is  the  most 
attractive  character  met  with  in  the  whole  enor- 
mous mass  of  Godwin's  MSS.  Mary's  maturer 
nature  expanded  under  Shelley's  influence,  not 
under  Godwin's.  Fanny  had  a  warm  place  in  Shel- 
ley's affections.  In  his  biography  as  well  as  in 
Mary's,  she  is  the  gentle  adviser,  who  seeks  to  make 
peace,  when  Godwin  refused  to  know  his  daughter 
Mary,  after  she  had  left  his  house  with  Shelley  ;  and 
takes  upon  herself  the  niediatorship  between  the 
two  households.  Gentle  words  issue  from  the  pens 
of  the  biographers,  when  they  come  to  the  place 
where  Fanny  "  withdrew  from  life,  because  in  her 
weakness  and  her  melancholy  she  looked  upon  her- 
self as  a  sad  encumbrance  to  the  world  ;  she  with- 
drew, not  in  violence  or  passion,  but  stealing  away 
with  hopeless  eye  and  rapid  step  to  darkness,  silence 


HKk    IJFK.  19 

and  oblivion/'1  Godwin's  mind  was  filled  with 
anxious  attempts  to  extricate  himself  from  his  finan- 
cial embarrassments  ;  Mrs.  Godwin,  never  of  gentle 
temper,  had  perhaps  reminded  the  poor  girl  that  she 
wras  a  burden  to  the  household.  Moreover  the 
extreme  depression  to  which  her  mother  had  been 
subject,  seized  hold  of  Fanny  from  time  to  time. 
She  was  twenty-two  years  old  when  she  travelled  to 
Swansea,  stopped  for  the  night  at  the  Mackworth 
Arms  Inn,  and  ended  her  life  by  a  dose  of  laudanum. 
Godwin  and  Shelley  hastened  to  Swansea  and  re- 
turned overwhelmed  with  grief.  Even  Godwin's 
habitual  equanimity  was  shaken;  for  he  had  loved 
this  gentle  girl,  who  had  found  her  way  to  his  affec- 
tions during  the  brief  period,  when  both  he  and  she 
found  a  rare  warmth  of  affection  in  the  presence  of 
Mary  Wollstonecraft. 

In  the  year  1817  Shelley  wrote  his  epic  poem 
"  The  Revolt  of  Islam."  The  Dedication  is  to  Mary 
and  contains  a  verse  which  refers  to  the  mother, 
whose  memory  Mary  cherished  with  a  deep  and 
peculiar  affection  : 

11  They  say  that  thou  \vert  lovely  from  thy  birth, 
Of  glorious  parents  thou  aspiring  child  : 
1  woiuler  not-  for  One  then  left  this  earth 
Whose  life  was  like  a  setting  planet  mild, 
Which  clothed  thee  in  the  radiance  undefiled 
Of  its  departing  glory  ;  still  her  fame 
Shines  on  thee,  through  the  tempests  dark  and  wild 
Which  shake  these  latter  days  ;  and  thou  canst  claim 
The  shelter,  from  thy  Sire,  of  an  immortal  name." 

»  Edward  Powden,  1,1,. D.  :  The  Life  of  Percy  Bysshe  Shelley, 
Vol.  II,  p.  50. 


2O  HER   LIFK. 

Laon,  the  hero  of  this  poem,  was  one  who  suffered 
and  died  because  his  entreaties  to  break  the  fetters 
of  despotism  had  incited  men  to  rebellion  and  revolt. 
And  Cythna  was  but  his  other  self.  Hers  is  a  lofty 
character,  of  a  type  perhaps  unknown  before  the 
dawn  of  the  nineteenth  century  ;  a  stranger  in 
fiction  until  Shelley's  fiery  spirit  gave  her  birth. 
Cythna  mourns  with  L,aon  the  servitude  in  which 
one-half  of  mankind  languish,  u  Victims  of  lust  and 
hate,  the  slaves  of  slaves."  The  light  of  exultation 
breaking  from  her.  eyes,  Cythna  assumes  the  task  of 
proclaiming  freedom  and  equality  between  man  and 
woman.. 

"  The  wild -eyed  women  throng  around  her  path 
From  their  luxurious  dungeons,  from  the  dust 
Of  meaner  thralls,  from  the  oppressors'  wrath. 
Or  the  caresses  of  his  sated  lust, 

The}'  congregate 

Thus  she  doth  equal  laws  and  justice  teach 
To  women,  outraged  and  polluted  long  ;  " 

Mary,  the  loved  companion  of  Shelley's  aspira- 
tions, had  a  cast  of  genius  different  from  that  which 
belongs  to  the  reformer  ;  but  the  mother,  whose 
life  was  hushed  when  hers  began,  presented  in  real 
life  a  type  of  womanhood,  which  found  its  idealized 
image  in  Cythna. 

The  years  passed  by,  Godwin,  after  a  long  life 
of  literary  toil,  had  died  at  the  ripe  age  of  eighty. 
Shelley  had  found  an  early,  sadly  lamented  death 
in  the  waves  of  the  Mediterranean  Sea.  Mary  Shel- 
ley, the  freshness  of  her  powers  spent  during  the 
eight  years  of  active  life  with  Shelley,  had  passed 


HRR    IJFK.  21 

her  twenty-nine  years  of  lonely  widowhood  in 
literary  labour  and  thought.  Her  grave  was  in 
Bournemouth  Churchyard,  the  burial-place  nearest 
the  home  of  her  only  surviving  child,  Sir  Percy  Shel- 
ley, who  transferred  the  remains  of  his  grand-parents, 
William  Godwin  and  Mary  Wollstonecraft  to  the 
same  spot,  when  the  old  St.  Pancras  cemetery  was 
invaded  by  busy  London  life.  In  the  house  of  Sir 
Percy  Shelley,  near  by,  was  kept  the  silver  urn  con- 
taining the  ashes  of  his  father.  Here  too  the  pic- 
ture of  Mary  Wollstonecraft,  painted  by  Opie  at  the 
request  of  Godwin,  during  her  short  married  life 
with  him,  had  its  place.  As  Mr.  Kegan  Paul  says, 
its  tender,  wistful,  childlike,  pathetic  beauty,  with 
a  look  of  pleading  against  the  hardness  of  the  world, 
he  knows  in  one  only  other  face,  that  of  Beatrice 
Cenci. 

Not  until  eighty  years  had  passed ;  since  the 
publication  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  /  'indication 
of  Hie  Rights  of  }\7owan  were  steps  taken  to  set 
her  right  in  the  eyes  of  the  world.  Sir  Percy 
Shelley  placed  the  whole  of  the  papers  in  his  posses- 
sion relating  to  his  grandfather,  William  Godwin, 
at  the  disposal  of  Mr.  C.  Kegan  Paul,  the  well- 
known  publisher  in  London,  in  order  that  he  might 
compile  a  Life  of  the  philosopher.  Among  these 
papers  were  found  letters  written  by  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft during  the  period  of  ten  years  that  preced- 
ed the  publication  of  her  I 'indication  of  the  Rights 
of  Woman  concerning  which  so  little  was  known. 
They  are  addressed  to  members  of  her  family  and  to 
intimate  friends  and  reveal  a  woman,  who  suffered 


22  UIvR    UKK. 

much,  who  courageously  met  the  difficulties  that 
confronted  her  and  others,  whose  heart  ever  craved 
for  love,  and  whose  consolation  was  found  in  a 
warm  and  tender  allegiance  to  the  beliefs  of  the 
Christian  religion. 

Mr.  C.  Kegaii  Paul  undertook  to  vindicate  the 
memory  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft,  and  what  he  had 
commenced  in  his  Life  of  Godwin,  largely  by 
letting  her  speak  herself  through  her  letters,  he 
carried  through  three  years  later.  He  published 
again  the  personal  part  of  those  Letters  to  I  ml  ay 
and  in  the  full  Prefatory  Memoir  he  accomplish- 
ed, what  was  attempted  with  so  slight  a  degree 
of  success  many  years  before  by  Godwin.  Mary 
Wollstonecraft  found  her  defender  in  him.  He 
protests  against  the  obloquy  and  scorn  which  have 
been  heaped  upon  her  character.  As  for  the  views, 
for  which  she  fought,  he  well  says  :  "  Her  opinions 
have  become  in  many  particulars  the  common- 
places of  our  own  day,  while  she  who  was  first  to 
proclaim  what  is  now  held  innocently,  was  for- 
gotten or  assailed." 

Mr.  Paul's  effort  had  its  immediate  effect ;  for 
the  eyes  of  the  literary  world  could  no  longer  ignore 
the  memory  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft.  The  AVrr 
Quarterly  Review  soon  after  brought  out  an  essay,  by 
Mathilde  Blind,  on  Mary  Wollstonecraft,  which  did 
her  full  justice.  A  similar  essay  was  published  in 
the  Deutsche  Rundschau,  1889,  by  Helen  Zim- 
mern.  And  in  the  Eminent  Women  Series  a  full 
biographical  sketch  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft  was 
written  by  Elizabeth  Robins  Pennell,  in  which  her 


HER    LIFE.  23 

memory  is  fully  vindicated.  So  lively  an  interest 
was  awakened,  that  several  new  editions  of  the 
/  'indications  of  the  Rights  of  Woman  were  called  for. 

The  story  of  the  life  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft  is 
pathetic  throughout,  full  of  wrong  inflicted,  of  suffer- 
ing endured.  Much  as  she  was  maligned,  not  even 
the  severest  of  her  critics  has  been  able  to  bring 
forward  a  charge  against  her,  that  she  neglected 
her  parents,  her  brothers  and  sisters ;  that  she  was 
faithless  in  her  relations  to  any  man  or  woman. 
The  vindicator  of  the  rights  of  her  sex  is  not  known 
to  have  betrayed  a  woman  during  the  whole  course 
of  her  sad,  eventful  life.  She  disdained  to  tamper 
with  the  affections  of  any  man. 

The  charge  which  must  ever  stand  unanswerably 
against  her  memory,  is  that  she  wronged  herself  in 
the  excess  of  trustfulness  bestowed  upon  Imlay,  in 
her  reluctance  to  enter  upon  her  marriage  relation 
with  Godwin  in  the  lawful  form.  After  this  charge 
has  been  admitted,  it  behoves  the  student  of  history 
to  enquire,  whether  there  was  aught  in  her  message 
to  humanity  that  was  good,  true  and  right. 

Resentment  was  felt  a  century  ago  against  that  in 
her  life,  which  seemed  an  application  of  some  of  the 
most  dangerous  principles  that  found  expression  in 
the  French  Revolution.  A  calmer  judgment  to-day 
sifts  good  from  evil  ;  and  that  innate  sense  of  justice 
in  the  human  race,  that  stands  ready  to  vindicate 
the  memory  of  its  benefactors  has  asserted  itself  in 
behalf  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft. 


CHAPTER   II. 
HER  LITERARY  WORK. 

THE  works  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft  display  unusual 
versatility  of  mental  powers.  She  was  able  to  turn 
her  mind  to  new  tasks  in  a  way  that  made  her 
eminent  in  several  directions.  She  may  be  classed 
among  pedagogical  writers,  but  she  also  wrote  on 
historical  subjects  and  took  part  in  discussions  in 
political  principles.  She  wrote  fiction,  and  her  let- 
ters descriptive  of  experiences  in  travel,  and  letters 
personal,  take  a  high  rank  even  to  this  day,  among 
productions  of  that  kind.  And  more  than  all  this, 
her  genius  furnished,  in  her  Vindication  of  the 
Rights  of  Woman,  the  motive  power,  derived  from 
originality  of  conception,  which  helped  to  carry 
forward  an  historic  movement. 

Her  intellectual  endowments  then,  were  of  a 
wide  scope.  She  was  a  born  educator.  Her  prac- 
tical skill  in  education  was  even  superior  to  her 
speculations  upon  that  subject,"1  is  the  tribute 


1  The  Gentleman's   Magazine,    1797.     Among  "  Obituaries  of 
Remarkable  Persons." 


HKR    LITERARY   WORK.  25 

paid  her  by  one  of  her  contemporaries.  Godwin 
says  of  her  :  u  No  person  was  ever  better  formed 
for  the  business  of  education  ;  if  it  be  not  a  sort  of 
absurdity  to  speak  of  a  person  as  formed  for  an  in- 
ferior object,  who  is  in  possession  of  talents,  in  the 
fullest  degree  adequate  to  something  on  a  more 
important  and  comprehensive  scale."  u  I  have  heard 
her  say,  "  he  continues,  a  that  she  never  was  con- 
cerned in  the  education  of  one  child,  who  was  not 
personally  attached  to  her,  and  earnestly  concerned 
not  to  incur  her  displeasure.  Another  eminent 
advantage  she  possessed  in  the  business  of  education, 
was  that  she  was  little  troubled  with  scepticism  and 
uncertainty.  She  saw,  as  it  were  by  intuition,  the 
path  which  her  mind  determined  to  pursue,  and 
had  a  firm  confidence  in  her  own  power  to  effect 
what  she  desired."1  She  wrote  but  little  on  strictly 
educational  matter,  but  she  brought  to  bear  upon 
her  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman  all  the 
skill,  practical  and  theoretical,  which  she  possessed, 
as  an  educator.  It  is,  as  the  Analytical  Review 
said,  "  in  reality  an  elaborate  treatise  on  female 
education."  The  educator  was  here  merged  in  the 
reformer. 

The  leading  traits  of  the  reformer  were  hers. 
Courage  and  strength  of  conviction  marked  her 
attitude  ;  nor  did  she  hesitate  to  place  implicit  trust 
in  her  own  opinions,  however  much  at  variance 


1  \V.    Godwin  :  Memoirs  of   the  Author  of  a  Vindication  of 
the  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  43. 

-  The  Analytical  Review,  March  1792. 

4 


26  HER   LITERARY   WORK. 

they  might  have  been  with  those  held  by  the  great 
majority.  The  enthusiasm  which  inspires  belief  in 
success,  however  insurmountable  the  obstacles  might 
seem,  was  hers  and  carried  her  forward. 

Her  love  for  humanity  was  on  a  grand  scale  and 
gave  her  a  keen  insight  into  the  causes  that  lay  at 
the  root  of  social  evils,  lent  her  a  firm  hand  to  open 
out  these  causes  and  lay  them  bare,  and  inspired 
her  with  a  burning  desire  to  see  the  wrongs  of 
humanity  set  right,  and  justice  meted  out  to  that 
part  of  the  human  race,  whose  rights  had  thus  far 
been  largely  overlooked. 

Blended  with  the  eminently  practical  tendency 
of  the  reformer,  displayed  in  the  measures  which 
she  a4vocated,  was  the  speculative  reasoning  of 
the  philosopher.  She  possessed  the  high  mental 
power  of  seeing  truth  intuitively  ;  and  at  the  same 
time  aimed  at  accurate  expression  of  terms  and 
thus  sought  a  rational  basis  for  ideas,  which  she 
had  attained  by  way  of  intuitive  perception.  The 
great  questions,  that  have  engaged  thinkers  in  all 
ages,  concerning  the  liws  of  the  universe  and  their 
invisible  law-giver  ;  concerning  the  destiny  of  man 
and  the  ultimate  triumph  of  right  over  wrong,  had 
early  confronted  her,  and  she  had  come  to  her 
own  conclusions  regarding  them.  This  speculative 
reasoning  forms  the  background  of  her  practical 
applications. 

This  threefold  gift  :  The  practical  skill  of  the 
educator,  the  zeal  of  the  reformer,  and  the  thought- 
fulness  of  the  philosopher,  supported  as  it  was  by  an 
unusual  command  of  language,  made  her  a  woman 


HER    LITERARY   WORK.  27 

u  well  known  throughout  Europe  by  her  literary 
works.''1 

Mary  Wollstonecraft  began  her  public  career  as 
a  teacher,  and  as  a  consequence  her  first  literary 
efforts  were  put  forth  in  the  direction  of  education. 
Her  first  production2  did  not  enjoy  great  success. 
It  is  full  of  precepts,  full  of  counsel,  and  is  written 
in  a  sombre  tone,  with  little  of  the  joyousness  of 
life  and  youth  vibrating  in  it.  The  burdens  of  her 
life  seemed  to  her  insupportably  heavy  at  the  time, 
and  the  heaviness  of  spirit  is  apparent  in  her  writing. 
Yet  the  germs  of  later,  riper  thought  are  there. 

Her  vSecond  attempt  as  a  writer  of  educational 
books  was  in  a  happier  vein,  and  met  with  far 
greater  success.  In  Original  Stories  from  Real 
Life  3  she  abandoned  the  somewhat  stilted  form  of 
precept,  and  in  the  form  of  stories,  taught  the 
children  to  see  the  deeper  meanings  in  the  daily 
occurrences  of  their  lives. 

A  prominent  educator  in  Germany,  C.  S.  Salz- 
inann,  had  adopted  a  similar  method.  His  book 
accidentally  fell  into  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  hands 
while  she  was  learning  German,  and  as  an  exercise 
in  language,  she  began  to  translate  it.  She  was 
soon  so  pleased  to  find,  as  she  says  in  the  preface, 


1  The  Gentleman's  Magazine,  1797. 

2  Thoughts  on  the  Education  of  Daughters  with   Reflections 
on   Female  Conduct  in   the   more   important   Duties   of   Life. 
London,  1787. 

3  Original  Stories  from  Real  Life.     London,  1788,   1791,  1796 
(with    illustrations    designed   and    engraved    by    W.    Blake). 
London,  1807,  1820,  1835.     Dublin,  1799. 


28  HER    LITERARY   WORK. 

that  the  writer  coincided  with  her  in  opinion  res- 
pecting the  method,  which  ought  to  be  pursued  to 
form  the  heart  and  temper  of  children,  that  she 
made  her  translation1  an  English  book,  by  avoid- 
ing the  introduction  of  German  customs  and  local 
opinions,  thus  giving  it  the  spirit  of  an  original. 
"  All  the  pictures,"  she  says,  "are  drawn  from  real 
life,  and  that  I  highly  approve  of  this  method,  my 
having  written  a  book  on  the  same  plan,  (Entitled 
Original  Stories  from  Real  Life}  is  the  strongest 
proof."  It  is  interesting,  as  an  indication  of  the 
later,  development  of  her  thought,  that  in  her  own 
book  she  inserted  a  little  tale  to  lead  children  to 
consider  the  Indians  as  their  brothers,  u  because  the 
omission  of  this  subject  appeared  to  be  a  chasm  in 
a  well-digested  system." 

Both  these  books,  her  own  Original  Stories  from 
Real  Life  and  her  rendering  of  Salzinann's  Morali- 
schcs  Elementarbuch  were  much  read  in  their  day. 

Mary  Wollstonecraft's  other  translations  did  not 
enjoy  so  great  a  degree  of  popularity.  She  trans- 
lated Necker's  Opinions  Religieuses*  and  Lavater's 
Physiognomy  from  the  French.  A  translation  from 
the  Dutch  of  Young  Grandison  was  put  into  her 
hands,  which  she  almost  re-wrote.  She  also  com- 
piled a  French  Reader,  introducing  some  original 

1  C.  S.  Salzmann  :  Elements  of  Morality.  Translated  by 
Mary  Wollstonecraft.  London,  1790,  2  vols.  ;  1792,  3  vols.  ; 
1793,  2  vols.  ;  Baltimore,  U.  S.  A..  1811  ;  Edinburgh,  1821. 

a  Jacques  Necker:  Of  the  Importance  of  Religious  Opinions. 
Translated  by  Mary  Wollstonecraft.  London.  1788  ;  Philadel- 
phia, 1791. 


HER    LITERARY   WORK.  29 

pieces,  and  adding  a  preface.  The  nature  of  this 
work  offered  little  opportunity  for  display  of  genius ; 
on  the  contrary,  perhaps  her  talent  was  suppressed. 
Yet  it  increased  no  doubt  that  readiness  of  expres- 
sion, that  is  so  conspicuous  in  the  two  productions, 
which  followed  each  other  closely  toward  the  end 
of  the  period  of  her  work  in  Mr.  Johnson's  employ. 
Had  her  literary  activity  ceased  here,  she  might 
rightly  have  been  classed  among  the  pedagogical 
writers  of  her  time.  But  she  now  entered  into 
a  new  sphere  of  activity.  The  revolutionary 
element,  that  had  thus  far  lain  dormant,  now  burst 
forth.  While  she  had  heretofore,  as  an  educator, 
watched  the  development  of  the  individual,  she 
now  turned  her  attention  to  the  evolution  of  the 
human  race.  In  her  Rights  of  Man1  she  ex- 
pressed her  general  views,  in  her  Rights  of  Woman  2 

1  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Man,  in  a  letter  to  the  Right 
Honorable  Edmund  Burke.     London,    1790.     Two  Editions  in 
the  same  year. 

2  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman,  with  Strictures  on 
Political  and    Moral    subjects.     London,    1792.     Two  editions. 
Boston,  U.  S.  A.,  Thomas  and  Andrews,  1792. 

Defense  des  droits  des  femmes,  suivie  de  quelques  consider- 
ations sur  des  sujets  politique  et  moreaux.  2  parties,  8°,  Paris, 
Buisson,  1792.  Also  I, yon,  Bruyset  freres,  1792. 

•Rettung  der  Rechte  des  Weibes.  Schnepfenthal  bei  Gotha, 
1793,  Mit  Vorwort  und  Anmerkungen  von  Christian  Gotthilf 
Salzmann,  2  Bande. 

A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman.  London,  William 
Strange,  1844.  This  edition  was  revised  and  re-edited. 

Another  edition:  London,  T.  Fisher  Urnvin,  1891.  With  an 
Introduction  by  Mrs.  Henry  Fawcett. 

Another  edition  :  London,  Walter  Scott,  1892.  With  an  Intro- 
duction bv  Elizabeth  R.  Pe  nil  ell. 


30  HER    LITERARY   WORK. 

which  followed  soon  after,  she  directed  her  full 
attention  to  woman  as  constituting  that  part  of  the 
human  race,  which  had  not  been  allowed  to  partake 
to  the  full  extent  in  the  true  progress  of  civilization  ; 
and  as  the  result  had  forfeited  its  own  best  interest ; 
and  at  the  same  time  had  endangered  the  advance- 
ment of  the  whole.  This  was  a  task  suited  to  the 
courage  and  zeal  of  the  reformer.  She  attacked 
the  social  structure,  wrought  by  the  laborious 
evolution  of  many  centuries,  and  made  firm  by  the 
customs  and  usages  of  Church  and  State.  It  was 
an  age  when  the  French  Revolution  marked  a 
crisis  in  history,  and  thinking  minds  were  busy 
with  the  problem  of  how  to  save  ancient  institutions 
by  expanding  them  in  order  to  give  room  to  a  new 
principle,  that  found  expression  in  the  demand  for 
the  rights  of  men.  Mary  Wollstonecraft  stood  in 
the  very  midst  of  the  currents  of  thought  that  made 
her  time  remarkable.  In  her  Rights  of  Man  she 
took  opportunity  to  range  herself  against  conserva- 
tism, and  to  express  herself  in  favor  of  all  that  was 
liberal  and  progressive.  She  showed  her  grasp  upon 
the  discussion  of  the  rights  of  man  in  every  aspect. 
The  application  of  the  same  reasoning  to  the  rights/ 
of  women  was  a  novel  undertaking  and  was  carried' 
through  with  boldness  and  courage. 

Her  volume  1  on  the  French  Revolution  is  the 
next  literary  production,  and  seems  a  natural  step 
from  the  discussion  of  the  abstract  principles  in- 

1  An  Historical  and  oral  View  of  the  Origin  and  Progress  of 
the  French  Revolution  ;  and  the  effect  it  has  produced  in  Europe. 
Vol.  I,  London,  1794. 


HKR   UTKRARY   WORK.  31 

volved  iii  that  catastrophe  to  an  historical  survey  of 
their  embodiment  in  facts  and  events.  It  is  a 
philosophical  book.  The  author  never  loses  sight 
of  the  causes  that  underlie  events  ;  she  never  forgets 
the  principles  which  she  believed  must  ultimately 
be  crowned  with  victory.  It  is  a  matter  of  regret 
that  she  did  not  complete  her  work  in  four  or  five 
volumes.  She  does  not  bring  the  record  further 
than  to  the  time  of  the  King's  removal  to  Paris. 
The  events,  which  she  herself  witnessed — the  pas- 
sage of  Lrouis  XVI.  to  his  trial  and  later  to  his 
death,  and  the  intense  excitement  attendant  upon 
these  extreme  measures — were  not  depicted  by  her 
pen,  except  in  short  letters.  She  was  accurate  in 
her  descriptions  and  preserved  a  good  degree  of 
calmness  amid  the  feverish  throbbing  of  national 
excitement.  The  writings  of  foreigners,  who  were 
at  that  time  in  Paris,  are  to-day  a  valuable  source  of 
information  to  the  student  of  history.  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft's  work  would  have  ranked  with  the  best 
of  these,  had  she  carried  it  farther. 

Written  under  different  circumstances,  in  a 
mood  melancholy  but  receptive,  her  next  book1 
reveals  a  new  aspect  of  her  literary  talent.  Away 

1  Letters  written  during  a  short  residence  in  Sweden, 
Norway  and  Denmark.  London,  1796. 

Another  edition  in  Wilmington,  Del.,  U.  S.  A.,  1796. 

A  German  translation  appeared  in  Hamburg.     Date  uncertain. 

Extractos  das  cartas  de  Mary  Wollstonecraft  relativas  a 
Suecia,  Noruega  e  Dinamarca,  e  huma  breve  noticia  de  sua  vida, 
offerecidos  ....  por  H.  X.  Baeta.  Lisboa,  1806. 

New  English  edition,  Cassell,  1889. 

Natur-und  Sittengemlilde  aus  Schweden.     Leipzig,  1893. 


32  HER    LITERARY   WORK. 

from  scenes  of  strife  and  bloodshed,  she  wanders  in 
Northern  countries,  in  paths  far  removed  from  the 
beaten  track  of  the  ordinary  traveller.  She  looks 
upon  the  scenes  that  unfold  before  her  through  the 
medium  of  unusual  powers  of  perception  of  the 
beautiful  in  nature  ;  the  wealth  of  her  imagination 
gives  rise  to  charming  interludes  ;  and  her  observa- 
tions on  man  and  the  various  conditions  in  which 
she  finds  him,  are  worthy  of  one  who  has  made  the 
progress  of  humanity  her  life's  study.  It  is  a 
thoroughly  charming  book.  Much  appreciated  in 
its  time,  it  has  claim  upon  the  student  of  to-day, 
who  would  acquaint  himself  with  the  conditions 
existing  in  Norway  and  Sweden  a  century  ago.  Its 
recent  editions  show  that  this  claim  is  respected. 

This  was  the  last  book  published  during  her  life- 
time. While  in  the  midst  of  her  next  task,  her 
pen  was  laid  aside,  and  her  mental  activities  were 
hushed  in  death.  Godwin  published  The  Wrongs 
of  Woman :  or  Maria.  A  Fragment l  in  its  un- 
finished condition,  as  she  left  it.  It  fills  Volumes  I 
and  II  of  her  Posthumous  Works.  * 

With  mingled  feelings  the  reader  of  to-day  fol- 
lows her  in  this  last  effort  to  take  the  part  of  the 
oppressed.  The  Wrongs  of  Woman  is  a  novel 
written  with  a  purpose.  The  author  does  not  use 
argument  this  time,  but  draws  pictures  of  degra- 


1  French  Translation  :  Maria,  ou  le  malheur  d'etre  feiume. 
Ouvrage  posthume  invite  de  1 'anglais,  par  B.  Duros,  Paris, 
1798. 

-  Posthumous  Works  of  the  Author  of  a  Vindication  of  the 
Rights  of  Woman,  Four  volumes.  London,  1798. 


HER    LITERARY  WORK.  33 

dation  and  horrors  so  vivid,  that  he  who  has  admired 
her  idealism  can  scarcely  believe  that  realism,  so 
repulsive,  could  issue  from  the  same  pen.  Yet  it 
was  a  portrayal  of  the  wrongs  which  she  had  known 
women  to  endure.  Twice  in  the  course  of  her 
literary  career  Mary  Wollstonecraft  attempted  in 
works  of  fiction  to  describe  the  feelings  and  pas- 
sions that  govern  human  beings ;  and  both  times 
with  the  purpose  of  showing  how  the  brutal  force 
of  men  may  triumph  over  the  helpless  resistance 
of  women,  whom  circumstances  have  placed  in 
their  power.  In  Mary,  a  Fiction^  the  heroine  is 
bound  for  life  to  a  man,  whose  approach  fills  her 
with  horror.  In  The  Wrongs  of  Woman  this  theme 
is  carried  farther.  The  author's  main  object,  as  she 
says  in  the  fragmentary  Preface,  was  "to  exhibit 
the  misery  and  oppression,  peculiar  to  women,  that 
arise  out  of  the  partial  laws  and  customs  of  society." 
This  she  accomplished.  And  he  who  lays  bare  the 
festering  sores  of  suffering  humanity  is  also  its 
benefactor. 

The  fourth  volume  of  the  Posthumous  Works  of 
Mary  Wollstonecraft  contains  a  series  of  lessons 
written  by  the  author  for  the  use  of  her  little 
daughter  Fanny ;  a  number  of  letters  written  to 
Mr.  Johnson,  the  Publisher ;  a  Letter  on  the  Present 
Character  of  the  French  Nation;  The  Cave  of 
Fancy,  a  Tale,  begun  in  earlier  years  and  never 
finished ;  and  an  Essay  On  Poetry  and  our  Relish 
for  the  Beauties  of  Nature.  These  Miscellaneous 

1  Mary,  a  Fiction,  London,  1788. 


34  HER    LITERARY  WORK. 

pieces  are  interesting  as  giving  fresh  glimpses  of 
the  niind  and  talent  of  the  author.  But  their  value 
is  slight,  compared  to  the  Letters  to  Imlay,  which 
fill  the  whole  of  the  third  and  part  of  the  fourth 
volume. 

It  is  certainly  a  rare  occurrence  in  the  his- 
tory of  Literature,  that  a  man  should  publish  after 
her  death,  the  letters  of  his  wife  to  a  former  lover  or 
husband.  It  was  evidently  not  her  wish,  that  was 
thus  carried  out ;  for  she  says  in  one  of  the  last  of 
the  letters  :  "  And  whatever  I  may  think  and  feel, 
you  need  not  fear  that  I  shall  publicly  complain. 
No  !  If  I  have  any  criterion  to  judge  of  right  and 
wrong,  I  have  been  most  ungenerously  treated  : 
but,  wishing  now  only  to  hide  myself,  I  shall  be 
silent  as  the  grave  in  which  I  long  to  forget  myself. 
I  shall  protect  and  provide  for  my  child.  I  only 
mean  by  this  to  say,  that  you  have  nothing  to  fear 
from  my  desperation."  l  But  Godwin  evidently 
believed  it  due  to  his  wife's  memory,  that  it  should 
be  proven  to  the  world  in  this  most  conclusive  way, 
that  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  relations  to  Imlay, 
though  not  sanctioned  by  English  law,  were  con- 
sidered by  her  sacred  and  binding,  that  the  tie 
between  them  was  not  sundered  by  her,  and  that 
untold  anguish  preceded  the  last  words  she  penned 
to  Imlay  :  "I  part  with  you  in  peace."  Mr.  C. 
Kegan  Paul,  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  vindicator  in 
the  present  century,  in  re-publishing  these  Letters 
to  Imlay  may  have  been  guided  by  the  same  motive. 

1  Posthumous  Works,  Vol.  IV,  p.  21 ;  or  C.  Kegan  Paul  : 
letters  to  Imlay,  p.  193. 


HER   LITERARY  WORK.  35 

The  literary  discrimination  however  of  both  men, 
may  have  actuated  them ;  for  these  letters  are  an 
unusual  production  viewed  from  the  literary  stand- 
point. Godwin  boldly  claims  in  his  Preface  that 
"  the  following  letters  may  possibly  be  found  to 
contain  the  finest  examples  of  the  language  of 
sentiment  and  passion  ever  presented  to  the  world." 
He  points  out  that  "they  bear  a  striking  resem- 
blance to  the  celebrated  romance  of  Werther,  though 
the  incidents  to  which  they  relate  are  of  a  very 
different  cast."  Hettner,  in  his  able  sketch  of 
Rousseau  says  l :  Goethe's  Werther  is  the  continua- 
tion and  completion,  marked  by  highest  genius,  of 
the  key-note  struck  by  Rousseau."  Do  the  Letters 
to  Imlay  also  bear  the  imprint  of  Rousseau  upon 
them  ?  They  reveal  a  heart  possessing  rare  possi- 
bilities of  response  to  the  touch  of  love.  With  an 
unusual  glow  and  warmth  of  language  they  give 
glimpses  of  the  freshness  and  depth  of  new-found 
happiness;  the  charm  of  which  gradually  vanishes, 
giving  way  to  passionate  expressions  of  anxious 
longing;  till  finally  the  note  of  despair  vibrates 
through  the  long  continued  pain  of  deception  and 
desertion.  Rousseau's  New  Heloise,  which  Mary 
Wollstonecraft  mentions  in  the  Wrongs  of  Woman, 
thus  speaks  the  language  of  the  heart. 

In  one  of  the  letters,  she  tells  Imlay  how  their 
little  daughter,  then  six  months  old,  was  delighted 
with  the  scarlet  waistcoats  and  loud  music  at  the 
fete  of  the  previous  day  in  memory  of  Rousseau, 

1  Hettner :  Geschichte  der  franzdsischen  Literatur  im  XVIII 
Jahrhundert,  p.  459. 


36  HER    LITERARY   WORK. 

and  adds;  "to  honour  J.  J.  Rousseau,  I  intend  to 
give  her  a  sash,  the  first  she  has  ever  had  round 
her,  and  why  not?  for  I  have  always  been  half  in 
love  with  him."  l 

However,  the  admission  that  the  Letters  to  Imlay 
may  bear  relationship  to  the  genius  of  Rousseau 
must  be  hedged  round  by  limitations.  If  "  the 
historical  significance  of  Rousseau  lies  in  his  vin- 
dication of  the  idealism  of  the  heart,  making  its 
inalienable  rights  the  foundation  of  social  order," a 
then  it  must  be  admitted  that  the  influence  of 
this  dangerous  doctrine,  offers  a  key  to  the  tragedy 
of  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  life.  Farther  than  this  a 
comparison  can  not  extend ;  for  there  is  in  her  life 
no  trace  of  the  contradictions  of  character,  which 
make  it  difficult  even  for  the  most  well-meaning 
of  Rousseau's  biographers  to  free  his  memory  from 
serious  reproach. 

Mary  Wollstonecraft's  literary  career  was  closed 
by  death  when  she  was  thirty-eight  years  old.  Her 
first  literary  venture  was  made  ten  years  before. 
Much  was  condensed  into  this  short  period.  It  is 
vain  to  conjecture  as  to  what  might  have  been  her 
further  career  by  the  side  of  a  man  of  the  literary 
and  critical  abilities  of  Godwin.  She  was  planning 
to  strike  out  again  in  pedagogical  lines,  in  a  series 
of  letters  on  the  management  of  children  in  their 
infancy.  A  number  of  Hints,  to  be  incorporated 
in  what  was  to  be  Part  Second  of  her  Vindication 

1  C.  Kegan  Paul  :  Letters  to  Imlay,  p.  57. 

2  Hettner  :  Geschichte  der  franzosischen  Literatur  ini  XVIII 
Jahrhundert,  p.  476. 


HER    IJTERARY   WORK. 


37 


of  the  Rights  of  Woman,  also  point  to  work  planned. 
A  rounded-out,  complete  life  and  career  were  not  to 
be  hers.  In  glancing  over  the  period  of  her  activity, 
it  is  not  the  more  finished  products  of  her  later 
years,  that  rivet  the  attention  of  the  student.  It  is 
that  rugged  outburst  of  ardent  love  for  her  sex,  her 
Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman,  that  will  prob- 
ably pass  down  her  name  to  the  centuries  to  come. 

Judged  according  to  the  standard  of  literary 
merit,  the  book  has  serious  faults.  It  is  replete 
with  logical  argument ;  yet  there  is  a  looseness  in 
the  arrangement  of  the  material,  that  seriously 
detracts  from  its  value.  The  author  says  in  her 
Introductory  Chapter :  "  I  shall  disdain  to  cull  my 
phrases  or  polish  my  style  ;  I  aim  at  being  useful, 
and  sincerity  will  render  me  unaffected."  Yet  had 
she  pruned  the  luxuriance  of  her  eloquence,  and 
toned  down  the  harshness,  with  which  she  ex- 
presses many  of  her  opinions,  the  same  end  would 
have  been  accomplished,  while  much  of  the  outcry 
against  the  book  might  have  been  prevented. 

The  subject-matter  of  the  book  had  evidently 
been  the  growth  of  years,  but  it  seems  to  have  been 
committed  to  writing  with  unusual  rapidity.  God- 
win says  :  u  The  censure  of  the  liberal  critic  as  to 
the  defects  of  this  performance,  will  be  changed 
into  astonishment,  when  I  tell  him,  that  a  work  of 
this  inestimable  moment,  was  begun,  carried  on,  and 
finished  in  the  state  in  which  it  now  appears,  in 
a  period  of  no  more  than  six  weeks."  l  This  state- 

1  W.  Godwin  :  Memoirs  of  the  Author  of  a  Vindication  of  the 
Rights  of  Woman,  p.  84. 


38  HER    LITERARY   WORK. 

inent  seems  almost  incredible,  for  in  its  last  edition 
the  book  contains  287  pages  8vo.,  of  fairly  fine  print. 
Yet  to  all  appearances  it  is  a  piece  of  work  written 
under  the  rapid  dictates  of  genius  and  given  to  the 
world,  without  allowing  room  to  riper  reflection  or 
aiming  at  more  methodical  arrangement. 

As  a  literary  production  then,  the  Vindication  of 
the  Rights  of  Woman  cannot  lay  claim  to  a  place 
among  books  of  first  rank.  Godwin  predicted  that 
on  account  of  the  importance  of  its  doctrines,  and 
the  eminence  of  genius  displayed,  it  did  not  seem 
very  improbable  that  it  would  be  read  as  long  as 
the  English  language  endures.  But  looking  back 
upon  the  rapid  succession  of  historical  events  since 
that  time,  there  is  an  additional  reason  for  its 
eminent  place  in  literature  :  it  marks  an  epoch  in 
the  history  of  civilization  relative  to  the  position 
of  woman.  The  second  half  of  the  Eighteenth 
f  Century  gave  birth  to  many  problems,  which  the 
'  present  century  has  sought  to  solve ;  and  one  of 
them  is  the  emancipation  of  woman.  The  discus- 
'  sion  of  the  rights  of  men  furnished  the  arguments 
for  the  rights  of  women.  It  was  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft's  achievement,  to  see  that  out  of  the  one 
must  naturally  follow  the  other,  by  way  of  logical 
sequence ;  and  to  gather  into  full  expression  the 
sentiments  that  were  then  beginning  to  force  their 
way  into  the  minds  of  men,  was  the  service  that 
she  rendered  her  times.  The  Vindication  of  the 
Rights  of  Woman  then  is  the  first  proclamation  of 
one  of  the  movements  peculiar  to  the  history  of  the 
\  Nineteenth  Century. 


HER    LITERARY   WORK.  39 

Books  that  serve  as  the  battle-cry  in  the  war  of 
opinions  frequently  have  no  value  to  posterity  save 
that  of  historical  interest.  They  testify  to  the  slow 
and  contested  growth  of  ideas,  and  stand  as  evid- 
ence that  the  facts  of  to-day  are  but  the  ideals  of 
yesterday.  The  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman 
shares  to  some  degree  in  the  fate  of  books  of  its 
kind.  Few  people  to-day  would  care  to  read  it  from 
beginning  to  end.  There  are  pages  of  reasoning  on 
matters  which  to-day  are  commonplaces.  But  on 
the  other  hand,  Mary  WollstonecrafVs  theses  still 
stand  before  the  world  as  theses.  One  of  them  : 
Equality  in  education,  has  advanced  somewhat 
farther  than  its  counterpart :  Equality  in  civil 
rights.  One  century  has  grappled  with  the  prob- 
lem, which  will  be  bequeathed  to  the  next  still 
unsolved.  If  then  the  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of 
Woman  stands  among  the  very  outposts  of  the 
movement  at  the  present  time,  it  must  have  been 
more  than  a  century  in  advance  of  average  public 
opinion  of  its  own  time. 

Godwin  gives  a  glimpse  of  the  attitude  of  the 
public  toward  this  "  very  bold  and  original  produc- 
tion." He  says : 

' '  The  public  at  large  formed  very  different  opinions  respect- 
ing the  character  of  the  performance.  Many  of  the  sentiments 
are  undoubtedly  of  a  rather  masculine  description.  The  spirited 
and  decisive  way  in  which  the  author  explodes  the  system  of 
gallantry,  and  the  species  of  homage  with  which  the  female  sex 
is  usually  treated,  shocked  the  majority.  Novelty  produced  a 
sentiment  in  their  mind,  which  they  mistook  for  a  sense  of 
injustice.  The  pretty,  soft  creatures  that  are  so  often  to  be 
found  in  the  female  sex,  and  that  class  of  men  who  believe  they 
could  not  exist  without  such  pretty,  soft  creatures  to  resort  to, 


40  HER    LITERARY   WORK. 

were  in  arms  against  the  author  of  so  heretical  and  blasphemous 
a  doctrine."  ' 

In  looking  over  the  pages  of  periodicals  of  that 
day,  abundant  evidence  is  found,  that  this  book  was 
considered  to  proclaim  a  "  new  system,"  to  announce 
the  tenets  of  a  "  new  school."  The  most  adverse  of 
the  criticisms  of  her  contemporaries  are  to-day  the 
surest  evidence  of  the  bold  and  valiant  service  which 
Mary  Wollstonecraft  rendered  the  cause  for  which 
she  fought.  But  her  friends  too,  incidentally  testify 
to  the  novelty  of  her  propositions.  The  Analytical 
Revieiv,  to  which  she  was  a  contributor,  seems  to 
bring  the  earliest  notice  of  the  book,  and  antici- 
pated the  reception,  which  to  all  probability  awaited 
"  this  singular  and,  on  the  whole,  excellent  pro- 
duction," by  saying  : 

"The  lesser  wits  will  probably  affect  to  make  themselves 
merry  at  the  title  and  apparent  object  of  this  publication  ;  but 
we  have  no  doubt,  if  even  her  contemporaries  should  fail  to  do 
her  justice,  posterity  will  compensate  the  defect ;  and  have  no 
hesitation  in  declaring,  that  if  the  bulk  of  the  great  truths 
which  this  publication  contains  were  reduced  to  practice,  the 
nation  would  be  better,  wiser  and  happier,  than  it  is  upon  the 
wretched,  trifling,  useless  and  absurd  system  of  education  which 
is  now  prevalent."  2 

As  translations  and  new  editions  in  rapid  succes- 
sion abundantly  testify,  the  civilized  world  was  better 
prepared,  at  least  to  give  attention  to  this  work, 
strange  and  new  in  title  and  object  though  it  seemed, 
than  this  friendly  critic  was  ready  to  predict. 

1  W.  Godwin  :  Memoirs  of  the  Author  of  a  Vindication  of  the 
Rights  of  Woman,  p.  81. 

2  The  Analytical  Review,  March  1792,  p.  241 — 249. 


HKR    LITERARY    WORK.  41 

The  Monthly  Review  criticizes  the  book  in  an 
equally  fair  though  more  conservative  spirit. 
Admitting  that  the  author  u  is  possessed  of  great 
energy  of  intellect,  vigour  of  fancy  and  command 
of  language  ;  and  that  the  performance  suggests 
many  reflections,  which  deserve  the  attention  of 
the  public,"  the  critic  proceeds  with  his  strictures  : 
il  We  do  not,  however,  so  zealously  adopt  Miss 
Wollstonecraft's  plan  for  a  revolution  in  female 
education  and  manners,  as  not  to  perceive  that 
several  of  her  opinions  are  fanciful  and  some  of  her 
projects  romantic."  Among  the  latter  he  seems 
specially  to  include  the  proposition  of  letting 
women  assume  an  active  part  in  civil  government. 
However,  the  critic  agrees  with  the  fair  writer,  that 
"  both  the  condition  and  the  character  of  women 
are  capable  of  great  improvement."1  There  is  here 
the  wavering  between  assent  and  disapproval,  that 
seems  to  have  been  the  common  attitude  toward 
the  book.  Few  endorsed  it  as  unhesitatingly  as  the 
Analytical  Review ;  few  attempted  so  elaborate  a 
condemnation  as  The  Critical  Review.  " 

This  journal  gave  unlimited  space  to  its  review 
of  this  new  book,  evidently  very  soon  after  it  made 
its  appearance.  The  critic  quotes  at  length,  tries 
to  show  the  fallacies  in  the  reasoning  and  to  refute 
the  argument ;  but  with  little  success.  He  first 
objects  to  the  method  applied.  One  of  the  strictest 

~  ^ 

1  The  Monthly  Review  or  Literary  Journal,  June  1792,  p.  198 
— 209. 

-  The  Critical   Review  or  Annals  of   Literature,  April  1792, 

P-  389— 398>  and  June  1792.  p.  132-141- 

f.  ^ 


42  HER    LITERARY   WORK. 

proofs  in  mathematical  demonstrations  is  the 
reductio  ad  ctbsurdum.  The  reasoning  of  the 
author,  as  she  applies  the  boasted  principles 
of  the  rights  of  men  to  those  of  women,  must 
be  admitted  as  correct.  Many  of  her  conclusions 
however,  are  so  absurd,  that  he  finds  it  evident, 
that  the  premises  must  be,  in  some  respects,  falla- 
cious. After  thus  condemning  the  method  on 
account  of  the  conclusions  which  are  reached,  he 
pronounces  the  work  "weak,  desultory  and  trifling.1' 
The  language  he  finds  u  flowing  and  flowery,  but 
weak,  diffuse  and  confused."  He  speaks  of  indeli- 
cacy of  ideas  and  expressions,  and  with  prudish 
respect  for  his  readers,  decides  to  draw  the  veil, 
rather  than  recount  them.  If  the  author  meant 
this  as  a  trial  of  skill  with  the  stronger  sex,  he 
thinks  she  has  wholly  failed  and  has  betrayed  her 
own  cause  by  defending  it. 

This  critic  also  ventures  on  personal  advice  to 
the  author  of  the  book  under  review.  He  says  : 

"  It  may  be  fancy,  prejudice  or  obstinacy,  we  contend  not  for 
a  name,  but  we  are  infinitely  better  pleased  with  the  present 
system  ;  and,  in  truth,  dear  young  lady,  for  by  the  appellation 
sometimes  prefixed  to  your  name,  we  must  suppose  you  to  be 
young,  endeavour  to  attain  '  the  weak  elegancy  of  mind,'  '  the 
sweet  docility  of  manners,'  'the  exquisite  sensibility,'  the 
former  ornaments  of  your  sex  ;  we  are  certain  you  will  be  more 
pleasing  and  we  dare  pronounce  that  you  will  be  infinitely  hap- 
pier." 

The  temper  of  the  book  evidently  roused  curio- 
sity concerning  the  person  of  the  author.  Many 
expected  to  find  in  the  champion  of  her  sex,  who 
was  described  as  endeavouring  to  invest  woman  with 


HKR    UTKRARY   WORK.  43 

all  the  rights  of  man,  as  Godwin  says,  "  a  sturdy, 
muscular,  raw-boned  virago ;  and  they  were  not  a 
little  surprised,  when,  instead  of  all  this,  they  found 
a  woman,  lovely  in  her  person,  and,  in  the  best  and 
most  engaging  sense,  feminine  in  her  manners."  l 
The  Genticmai?  s  Magazine  gives  a  description  of 
her  personality  in  the  Obituary  Notice :  "  Her 
manners  were  gentle,  easy  and  elegant ;  her  con- 
versation intelligent  and  amusing,  without  the  least 
trait  of  literary  pride,  or  the  apparent  consciousness 
of  poXvers  above  the  level  of  her  sex ;  and  for 
soundness  of  understanding  and  sensibility  of  heart, 
she  was,  perhaps,  never  equalled."8  The  contrast 
between  these  words  of  admiration  and  Horace 
Walpole's  epithet :  u  that  hyena  in  petticoats,  Mrs. 
Wollstonecraft "  is  indeed  great ! 

This  epithet  occurs  in  a  letter  to  Miss  Hannah 
More,  who,  moving  in  a  sphere  of  work  very  differ- 
ent from  that  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft,  and  sur- 
rounded by  influences  orthodox  and  conservative, 
had  no  sympathy  for  the  cause  which  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft made  her  own.  The  letter  was  written 
after  the  latter's  volume  on  the  French  Revolution 
had  appeared.  In  it  Horace  Wai  pole  addresses 
Hannah  More :  u  Adieu,  them  excellent  woman  ! 
thou  reverse  of  that  hyena  in  petticoats,  Mrs. 
Wollstonecraft,  who  to  this  day  discharges  her  ink 
and  gall  on  Made  Antoinette,  whose  unparalleled 

1  W.  Godwin,   Memoirs  of  the  Author  of  a  Vindication  of  the 
Rights  of  Woman,  p.  83. 

2  The  Gent! email's  Magazine,  1797.     Obituariesof  Remarkable 


44  HKll   LITERARY    WORK. 

sufferings  have  not  yet  staunched  that  Alecto's 
blazing  ferocity."  '  At  the  time  when  the  I 'indi- 
cation of  the  Rights  of  Woman  appeared,  Hannah 
More  wrote  to  him  as  follows  : — 

"  I  have  been  much  pestered  to  read  the  '  Rights  of  Woman,' 
but  am  invincibly  resolved  not  to  do  it.  Of  all  jargon,  I  hate 
metaphysical  jargon  ;  beside,  there  is  something  fantastic  and 
absurd  in  the  very  title.  Ho\v  many  ways  there  are  of  being 
ridiculous  !  I  am  sure  I  have  as  much  liberty  as  I  can  make  a 
good  use  of,  now  I  am  an  old  maid  ;  and  when  I  was  a  young 
one  I  had,  I  daresay,  more  than  was  good  for  me  ....  To  be 
unstable  and  capricious,  I  really  think,  is  but  too  characteristic 
of  our  sex  ;  and  there  is,  perhaps,  no  animal  so  much  indebted 
to  subordination  for  its  good  behaviour  as  woman." 

To  this  Horace  Walpole  replies  : — 

"It  is  better  to  thank  Providence  for  the  tranquillity  and 
happiness  we  enjoy  in  this  country,  in  spite  of  the  philosophis- 
ing serpents  we  have  in  our  bosom,  the  Paines,  Tookes  and  the 
Wollstonecrafts.  I  am  glad  you  have  not  read  the  tract  of  the 
last  mentioned  writer.  I  \vould  not  look  at  it,  though  assured 
it  contains  neither  metaphysics  nor  politics  ;  but  as  she  entered 
the  lists  of  the  latter,  and  borrowed  the  title  from  the  demon's 
book  which  aimed  at  spreading  the  irroity*  of  men,  she  is  ex- 
communicated from  the  pale  of  my  library.  \Ve  have  had 
enough  of  new  systems,  and  the  world  a  great  deal  too  much 
already."  - 

Horace  Walpole  with  his  aristocratic  birth  and 
tastes  could  not  find  a  congenial  element  in  revolu- 
tionary agitation  of  any  kind.  He  says  of  himself : 
"  My  opinions  are  for  myself,  I  meddle  not  with 
those  of  others.1'  And  again  :  4l  I  know  I  have 
always  been  a  coward  on  points  of  religion  and 

The  Letters  of  Horace  Walpole  ;  Kdited  by  Peter  Cunning- 
ham, London,  1859.  Volume  IX. 

1  Letter  to  Miss  Hannah  More,  January  24,  1795,  p.  452. 

-  Ibid..  AllgUSt  21,    1792,  p.  385. 


II KR    UTKRARY   WORK.  45 

politics." '  He  looked  with  undisguised  horror 
upon  the  proceedings  of  the  French  Revolution  ; 
and  the  French  Republicans  were  to  him  u  hosts  of 
banditti,"  ua  leg-ion  of  assassins,"  who,  he  believed, 
had  "  blasted  and  branded  liberty  perhaps  for  cen- 
turies." There  was  therefore  the  widest  diver- 
gency between  him  and  Mary  Wollstonecraft. 

The  critic,  who  had  the  presumption  to  recom- 
mend to  Mary  Wollstonecraft  the  former  ornaments 
of  her  sex,  that  she  might  be  more  pleasing  and  in- 
finitely happier,  makes  the  following  appeal  : 

"  We  call  on  men  therefore  to  speak,  if  they  would  wish  the 
women  to  be  pupils  of  this  new  school  !  We  call  on  the  women 
to  declare,  whether  they  will  sacrifice  their  pleasing  qualities  for 
the  severity  of  reason,  the  bold  unabashed  dignity  of  speaking 
what  they  feel,  of  rising  superior  to  the  vulgar  prejudices  of 
decency  and  propriety.  We  may  easily  anticipate  the  answer, 
and  shall  leave  Miss  Wollstonecraft  at  least  to  oblivion;  her  best 
friends  can  never  wish  that  her  work  should  be  remembered."  :{ 

Conservatism,  in  accordance  with  its  nature,  is 
ever  willing  to  see  progressive  thought  shrink 
away  into  oblivion,  and  has  ever  been  ready  to 
spread  the  mantle  of  silence  ;  too  often  in  the  course 
of  history  it  has  been  the  silence  of  death,  over  him 
who  dares  to  give  the  new  truth  a  powerful  utter- 
ance. Mary  Wollstonecraft's  book  is  still  remem- 
bered, and  the  new  school,  the  tenets  of  which  she 
was  perhaps  the  first  to  fully  enunciate,  is  an 
historical  fact,  which  inevitably  must  find  its  place 
in  the  records  of  the  history  of  civilization  in  the 
nineteenth  century. 


Ibid.,  p.  390.  -'Ifr/flL  p.  389. 

The  Critical  Review,  June  1792. 


CHAPTER  III. 
HER  RELIGIOUS  AND  ETHICAL  VIEWS. 

THE  letters  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft,  which  for  the 
first  time  were  published  in  1876  by  Mr.  C.  Kegan 
Paul  in  his  Life  of  Godwin,  constitute  a  valuable 
source  of  biographical  interest.  Not  until  after 
their  publication  could  it  be  demonstrated  that  she 
passed  through  several  phases  of  religious  thought  ; 
that  she  was  not  always  a  rationalist ;  that  there  was 
a  time  when  she  was  a  Christian  in  the  evangelical 
sense  of  the  term,  when  she  questioned  not  the 
doctrines  of  the  Church,  but  sought  to  bear  her 
troubles  with  Christian  fortitude,  looking  for  com- 
fort to  the  One,  who  with  the  Christian  world,  she 
believed,  is  nigh  unto  them  that  trust  in  Him. 

The  series  of  letters  begins  in  November  1783, 
at  the  sickbed  of  her  younger  sister,  Eliza.  An 
account  is  given  of  the  progress  of  the  illness  and 
the  growing  determination  in  the  mind  of  Mary  to 
end  the  wretchedness  of  the  sufferer  by  aiding  her 
in  her  flight  from  her  husband.  These  letters  give 
a  very  vivid  glimpse  of  Mary's  struggle  with 
poverty,  while  attempting  to  conduct  a  school  at 
Newington  Green  ;  they  relate  the  death  of  her 
friend,  Fanny,  at  Lisbon,  cover  the  period  of  her 


HER    RKUGIOUS    AND    ETHICAL   VIEWS.          47 

stay  at  the  castle  of  Lord  Kingsborough  in  Ireland, 
and  contain  an  account  of  the  motives  and  circum- 
stances which  led  to  her  residence  in  London,  and  to 
the  literary  work  in  which  she  there  engaged. 
Addressed  to  members  of  the  family  and  intimate 
friends,  they  give  a  detailed  record  of  a  period  of 
her  life,  that  had  been  but  very  briefly  touched 
by  Godwin  in  his  Memoirs  of  his  wife. 

Those  who  would  charge  Mary  Wollstonecraft 
with  a  spirit  of  defiance  against  received  traditions, 
find  nothing  in  these  letters  to  uphold  them.  On 
the  contrary,  a  very  humble  spirit  characterizes,  at 
least,  that  first  bold  act  of  the  kind,  when  she  helped 
her  sister  Eliza  to  escape  from  marriage-ties  that  had 
become  unbearable.  In  a  letter  telling  her  sister 
Hverina  of  friends  who  had  turned  from  her  be- 
cause of  "  this  scheme,  that  was  contrary  to  all 
the  rules  of  conduct  that  are  published  for  the  bene- 
fit of  new  married  ladies,"  she  adds  : 

"Don't  suppose  I  am  preaching,  when  I  say  uniformity  of 
conduct  cannot  in  any  degree  be  expected  from  those  whose 
first  motive  of  action  is  not  the  pleasing  the  Supreme  Being, 
and  those  who  humbly  rely  on  Providence  will  not  only  be 
supported  in  affliction,  but  have  a  peace  imparted  to  them  that 
is  past  all  describing."1 

The  same  deeply  pious  tone  pervades  other 
letters.  To  a  friend  she  writes  :  "  It  gives  me  the 
sincerest  satisfaction  to  find  that  you  look  for  com- 
fort where  only  it  is  to  be  met  with,  and  that  Being 
in  whom  you  trust  will  not  desert  you.m 

1  C.  Kegan  Paul :  William  Godwin,  his  Friends  and  Contem- 
poraries, Vol.  I,  p.  171. 

2  Ibid.,  p.  175. 


48          HER    RELIGIOUS   AND    ETHICAL    VIEWS. 

Watching  by  the  side  of  the  deathbed  of  her 
friend  Fanny,  she  writes  to  her  sisters  :  u  Could  I 
not  look  for  comfort,  where  only  'tis  to  be  found,  I 
should  have  been  mad  before  this,  but  I  feel  that  I 
am  supported  by  that  Being  who  alone  can  heal 
a  wounded  spirit."1  Nor  is  she  in  this  early 
period  in  any  sense  at  variance  with  the  faith 
and  the  hopes  that  inspire  the  Christian  world. 
She  writes  in  a  letter  to  a  friend  :  u  I  feel  myself 
particularly  attached  to  those,  who  are  heirs  of  the 
promises  and  travel  on  in  the  thorny  path  with 
the  same  Christian  hopes  that  render  my  severe 
trials  a  cause  of  thankfulness  when  I  can  think." 

Godwin's  statements  regarding  his  wife's  reli- 
gious views  are  very  meagre  and  must  be  accepted 
with  some  degree  of  hesitation  ;  for  here,  as  else- 
where in  her  Memoirs,  he  seems  inclined  to  sub- 
stitute his  own  philosophical  views  for  the  actual 
facts  of  the  case.  The  following  sentence  is  an 
instance  of  this  tendency.  He  says  :  u  In  fact,  she 
had  received  few  lessons  of  religion  in  her  youth,  and 
her  religion  was  almost  entirely  of  her  own  crea- 
tion.":!  If  this  had  been  the  case,  Mary  would 
not,  in  the  letters  under  review,  have  used  the 
phraseology  of  Christendom,  nor  would  she  have 
quoted  passages  from  the  Bible  with  so  much 
readiness.  Godwin  is  probably  correct,  however, 
in  saying  that  his  wife  had  been  brought  up  in 
the  tenets  of  the  Church  of  England  ;  that  until 

i  Ibid.,  p.  178.  -  Ibid.,  p.  175. 

3  W.  Godwin  :  Memoirs  of  the  Author  of  a  Vindication  of  the 
Rights  of  Woman,  p.  34. 


HER    RKUGIOUS    AND    KTHICAL   VIEWS.  49 

tlie  year  1787,  she  regularly  frequented  public 
worship,  for  the  most  part,  according  to  the  forms 
of  that  Church  ;  and  that  after  that  period  her 
attendance  became  less  constant,  and  in  no  long  time 
was  wholly  discontinued.  There  is  also  no  doubt 
with  regard  to  Mary's  friendship  with  Dr.  Richard 
Price,  known  in  the  scientific  world  as  a  writer 
on  financial,  political  and  ethical  questions ;  in 
history  as  the  man  who  called  forth  Edmund 
Burke's  fiery  outburst  against  the  French  Revolu- 
tion. Godwin  indicates  that  it  was  respect  for  the 
man,  u  which  was  not  accompanied  with  a  super- 
stitious adherence  to  his  doctrines,"  that  led  her 
occasionally  to  listen  to  the  sermons  of  Dr.  Price. 
He  would  not  have  made  this  assertion,  had  he  been 
aware  of  the  contents  of  the  letters,  which  now  lie 
before  the  world,  which,  in  their  religious  fervor 
were  deeply  in  sympathy  with  the  spirit  and  teach- 
ings of  the  famous  Dissenting  preacher. 

In  her  earlier  literary  work  this  trend  of  thought 
is  also  manifest.  The  two  books  of  this  period, 
Thoughts  on  tJic  Education  of  Daughters,  and  Mary, 
a  Fiction,  are  deeply  religious  in  spirit.  Had  this 
attitude  of  mind  and  heart  continued,  it  is  safe  to 
say,  that  her  career  would  have  been  far  different. 
She  might  have  become  a  writer  like  Hannah 
More,  gifted  and  much  read,  yet  without  the  leaven 
of  new  and  radical  thought  ;  and  her  Rights  of 
Woman  might  have  been  a  book,  so  subdued  in 
tone,  that  it  could  have  been  read  and  widely  read 
without  causing  a  ripple  in  the  minds  of  conserva- 
tive, orthodox  readers. 

7 


50          HER   RELIGIOUS   AND   ETHICAL   VIEWS. 

But  it  was  not  to  be  thus.  Religious  influences 
ceased  to  be  paramount  in  her  life.  She  found  her- 
self within  a  circle  of  friends  and  associates  in 
London,  who  represented  various  schools  of  English 
and  Continentak  thought,  and  all  were  engaged 
in  trying  to  solve  by  the  light  of  reason  the  prob- 
lems peculiar  to  those  times.  Descartes  had  a  cen- 
tury previous  pointed  out  the  road.  He  had  left 
the  old  beaten  track  of  accepted  opinions  and  had 
turned  to  reason  as  the  one  sure  proof  of  exist- 
ence itself.  His  Cogito  ergo  sum  rang  in  various 
changes  through  the  Deist  controversy  that  squan- 
dered so  much  of  valuable  energy  in  endless 
discussion.  It  dictated  to  Locke  his  task,  when 
he  set  himself  to  explore  the  laws  according  to 
which  the  human  understanding  converts  impres- 
sions upon  the  senses  into  ideas.  It  opened  the 
investigation  in  the  school  of  Moral  Philosophy  in 
England  concerning  the  nature  of  virtue,  whether 
dependent  upon  a  moral  sense,  or  whether  the 
product  of  reason. 

Mary  Wollstonecraft's  mental  activity  during 
those  years  must  have  been  rich  in  the  experience 
which  is  the  heritage  of  an  honest  effort  to  answer 
the  question  :  What  is  truth  ?  As  she  says  : 

"  A  few  fundamental  truths  meet  the  first  enquiry  of  reason, 
and  appear  as  clear  to  au  unwarped  mind,  as  that  air  and  bread 
are  necessary  to  enable  the  body  to  fulfil  its  vital  functions  ;  but 
the  opinions  which  men  discuss  with  so  much  heat  must  be  sim- 
plified and  brought  back  to  first  principles  ;  or  who  can  dis- 
criminate the  vagaries  of  the  imagination,  or  scrupulosity  of 
weakness,  from  the  verdict  of  reason?"  * 


A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Man,  p.  37. 


HKR    RKUGIOUS   AND    ETHICAL   VIEWS.  51 

She  gathered  together  what  appealed  to  her  as 
truth,  from  various  systems  of  thought  that  com- 
manded attention  in  her  time  and  formed  her  own 
system  of  thought  on  which  she  built  her  opinions. 
Every  question  that  confronted  her,  she  brought  to 
the  test  of  reason.  Before  her  sojourn  in  London 
the  heart  and  its  claims  had  been  predominant  ;  now 
reason  stands  at  the  front  and  demands  satisfaction. 
This  period  of  her  thought  is  decidedly  rationalistic 
in  character ;  yet,  it  is  not  without  rich  notes  that 
come  straight  from  the  heart.  One  of  the  richest 
of  these  is  contained  in  the  following  passage  : 

"  Religion,  pure  source  of  comfort  in  this  vale  of  tears  !  how 
has  the  clear  stream  been  muddled  by  the  dabblers,  who  have 
presumptuously  endeavoured  to  confine  in  one  narrow  channel 
the  living  waters  that  ever  flow  towards  God — the  sublime 
ocean  of  existence  !  What  would  life  be  without  that  peace 
which  the  love  of  God,  when  built  on  humanity,  alone  can 
impart  ?  Kvery  earthly  affection  turns  back,  at  intervals,  to 
prey  upon  the  heart  that  feeds  it  ;  and  the  purest  effusions  of 
benevolence,  often  rudely  damped  by  man,  must  mount  as  a 
free-will  offering  to  Him  who  gave  them  birth,  whose  bright 
image  they  faintly  reflect."1 

Mary  Wollstonecraft  remained  a  theist  to  the 
last.  It  seems  the  existence  of  God  was  to  her 
mind  a  fundamental  truth,  perceived  and  accepted 
intuitively.  But  during  the  period  under  review, 
even  her  theism  had  its  rationalistic  tendency. 
It  is  reason  that  scans  the  attributes  of  the  Almighty, 
that  perceives  the  infinite  harmony  with  which 
one  attribute  seems  to  imply  the  other.  And  this 
lofty  worship,  that  satisfies  the  soul  in  beholding 
the  perfections  of  the  Divine  Being  is  the  only 

1  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  241. 


52          ITKR    RELIGIOUS   AND    ETHICAL   VIEWS. 

worship,    which  she   considers   worthy   of  rational 
beings.     She  says  : 

"  I  disclaim  the  specious  humility  which,  after  investigating 
nature,  stops  at  the  author.  The  High  and  Lofty  One,  who  in- 
hahiteth  eternity,  doubtless  possesses  many  attributes  of  which 
we  can  form  no  conception  ;  but  reason  tells  me  that  they  can- 
not clash  with  those  I  adore  -  and  I  am  compelled  to  listen  to 
her  voice."1 

She  here  probably  refers  to  Rousseau,  who  in 
his  famous  Profession  de  Foi  rfu  Vicaire  Savoyard 
had  reasoned  concerning  a  God,  who  must  be  an 
intelligence,  who  must  possess  spirituality,  power, 
and  will,  and  then  had  made  a  halt,  and  confessed 
his  inability  to  discover  the  nature  of  God.  Locke 
on  the  other  hand,  had  demonstrated  the  existence 
of  God,  and  his  attributes  according  to  the  laws 
of  the  human  understanding.  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft  made  the  conviction,  that  human  reason  is 
able  to  penetrate  into  the  nature  of,  at  least,  some 
of  the  attributes  of  God,  the  pivotal  point  in 
her  reasoning  on  ethical  questions.  She  calls 
the  attributes  of  God  "  the  everlasting  foundation 
on  which  reason  builds  both  morality  and  reli- 
gion." 2  She  asserts  that  "the  darkness,  which 
hides  our  God  from  us,  only  respects  speculative 
truths,  it  never  obscures  moral  ones  ;  they  shine 
clearly,  for  God  is  light,  and  never,  by  the  constitu- 
tion of  our  nature,  requires  the  discharge  of  a  duty 
the  reasonableness  of  which  does  not  beam  on  us 
when  we  open  our  eyes."  3  That  only  is  virtue, 
which  the  judgment  of  reason  distinguishes  as 

1  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  85. 

-  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Man,  p.  9. 

3  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  231. 


HKR    RKIJGIOUS   AND    ETHICAL   VIEWS.  53 

virtue ;  for  reason  speaks  in  moral  questions  with 
divine  authority. 

This  tendency  to  identify  ethics  with  intel- 
lectual apprehension  shows  that  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft  was  in  touch  with  the  controversy  carried  on 
in  the  school  of  Moral  Philosophy.  Dr.  Richard 
Price  looked  with  disfavor  upon  the  theory  con- 
cerning; a  Moral  Sense,  but  found  it  necessary  to 
draw  a  distinction  between  Speculative  Reason  and 
Moral  Reason,1  a  distinction  which  coincides  with 
Kant's  Theoretical  and  Practical  Knowledge. 
Mary  Wollstonecraft  speaks  of  speculative  and 
moral  truths,  and  claims  that  the  latter  are  per- 
ceived by  an  act  of  intelligence  and  not  by  the 
exercise  of  a  special  moral  faculty.  She  is  in  this 
respect  a  pupil  of  Dr.  Price. 

If  then  so  much  importance  is  attached  to  the 
functions  of  reason,  what  would  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft say  concerning  the  nature  of  reason  ?  She 
calls  it  "  the  simple  power  of  improvement,  the 
power  of  discerning  truth."  '*  Locke  gives  a 
definition  of  reason  that  expresses  to  some  extent 
Mary  Wollstonecraft's  conception  of  it.  He  says : 
u  Reason  is  natural  revelation,  whereby  the  Eternal 
Father  of  Light,  and  Fountain  of  all  knowledge, 
communicates  to  mankind  that  portion  of  truth 
which  he  has  laid  within  the  reach  of  their  natural 
faculties."  3  But  Mary  Wollstonecraft  goes  beyond 

1  J)r.  Richard  Price:  Review  of  the  Principal  Questions  and 
Difficulties  in  Morals.     1758,  p.  393. 

2  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  94. 

'•'  J.  Locke  :    Essay  concerning  Human  Understanding,   Book 
IV,  Chap.  19,  §  4. 


54          HER   RELIGIOUS   AND   ETHICAL  VIEWS. 

this  definition  and  adds  a  mystic  element,  that  finds 
no  place  in  Locke's  philosophy.  Reason  she  con- 
siders not  only  a  natural  revelation,  but  "  a  tie  that 
connects  the  creature  with  the  Creator,"  and  she 
goes  still  further,  when  she  says  :  u  the  nature  of 
reason  must  be  the  same  in  all,  if  it  be  an  emana- 
tion of  divinity."  l  These  are  conceptions  that 
evade  the  grasp  of  Locke's  Empiricism  and  bear 
relation  to  Plato's  Idealism. 

She  considers  the  passions  necessary  auxiliaries 
of  reason,  and  in  direct  contradiction  to  other  mor- 
alists, who,  she  claims,  have  coolly  seen  mankind 
through  the  medium  of  books,  she  asserts  that  the 
regulation  of  the  passions  is  not  always  wisdom. 
Life,  as  Mary  Wollstonecraft  looks  upon  it,  offers 
opportunity  for  a  contest  between  the  passions 
and  reason,  and  no  one  who  lays  claim  to  perfecti- 
bility, can  withdraw  from  it.  v  A  state  of  inno- 
cence is  impossible,  and  a  knowledge  of  the  world, 
which  theoretically  acquaints  itself  with  life,  in 
order  practically  to  avoid  the  heat  of  the  contest  is 
hurtful ;  for  great  talents  as  well  as  great  virtues 
must  have  ample  room  for  development,  and  should 
not  with  calculating  prudence  be  laid  in  fetters. 
And  though  she  admits  that  the  knowledge  thus 
acquired  may  sometimes  be  purchased  at  too  dear  a 
rate,  she  says  she  can  only  answer,  that  she  very 
much  doubts  whether  any  knowledge  can  be  ob- 
tained without  labour  and  sorrow. 

The  individual  finds,  after  the  force  of  passions, 
that  raised  some  object  above  its  surroundings,  as 

1  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  94. 


HER    RELIGIOUS    AND    ETHICAL   VIEWS.          55 

specially  desirable,  has  spent  itself,  that  he  is  in 
possession  of  new  ideas,  a  habit  of  thinking,  and 
some  stable  principles.  But  not  only  to  himself 
does  he  find  that  benefit  has  accrued ;  his  attitude 
toward  his  fellowmen  is  affected.  He  cannot  judge 
their  failings  harshly  ;  for  he  realizes  that  "we  are 
formed  of  the  same  earth  and  breathe  the  same 
element."  ' 

She  does  not  give  assent  to  the  doctrine  in  the 
theology  of  her  times,  according  to  which  the  weak- 
ness and  the  vices  of  men  call  forth  positive 
punishment  from  God.  It  appears  to  her  so  con- 
trary to  the  nature  of  God,  discoverable  in  all  his 
works  and  in  our  reason,  that  he  should  punish 
without  the  benevolent  design  of  reforming,  that 
she  "  would  sooner  believe  that  the  Deity  paid 
no  attention  to  the  conduct  of  men."  *  This  con- 
clusion, which  she  did  not  draw,  would  have  been 
in  harmony  with  Deism  ;  she  had  a  strong  belief 
in  God's  immanent  power  in  the  world.  Her 
rationalistic  attitude  toward  religion  as  revealed 
in  sacred  writings  is  deistic.  She  declines  to  believe 
anything  contrary  to  reason,  possibly  that  which 
is  beyond  reason  ;  but  in  either  case,  reason  deter- 
mines the  norm,  according  to  which  the  decision 
falls.  As  Lechler3  says  of  Locke,  so  it  may  be 
said  of  her,  that  as  regards  that  aspect  of  her 
thought  that  seems  to  make  religion  equivalent  to 
mere  reasonableness,  she  is  a  Deist.  But  as  regards 


1  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  206. 

-  77/M/.,  p.  271. 

3  G.  V.  Lechler  :  Geschichte  des  Englischen  Deismus,  p.  179. 


56          HER   RELIGIOUS   AND    ETHICAL   VIEWS. 

the  supra-naturalistic  tendency  of  her  thought,  her 
place  is  on  the  side  opposed  to  Deism. 

Her  conception  of  evil  is  far  more  in  harmony 
with  philosophical  speculation  than  with  the  accept- 
ed dogma  of  the  church.  Rousseau  ranges  himself 
on  the  side  of  theological  opinion  in  saying  :  "  Oh 
man  !  Seek  not  the  originator  of  evil,  for  them 
thyself  art  he  !m  He  considers  evil  the  result  of  a 
misuse  of  the  liberty  granted  by  Providence  to  man. 
In  the  universe  he  sees  a  conformity  with  divine 
law,  which  never  fails,  and  evil  lies  in  the  violation 
of  that  law,  "  but  that  which  man  does  with  full 
freedom  of  choice,  cannot  be  considered  as  part  of 
the  divine  order  of  the  universe.""  In  her  Rights 
of  Woman,  Mary  Wollstonecraft  opposes  Rousseau's 
proposition  that  God  had  made  all  things  right  and 
error  had  been  introduced  by  the  creature,  as  equally 
unphilosophical  and  impious.  u  Could  the  helpless 
creature,  whom  that  wise  Being  called  from  nothing, 
break  loose  from  his  Providence  and  boldly  learn  to 
know  good  by  practising  evil,  without  his  permis- 
sion ?"  3 

The  inevitable  sequence  of  her  argument,  that 
evil  is  not  the  work  of  man,  but  a  part  of 
Divine  Providence,  could  not  but  iiltimately  lead 
to  conclusions,  that  seemed  directed  against  the 
existence  of  God.  She  faces  this  aspect  of  the 
problem  in  Paris,  in  the  sight  of  the  excesses  to 
which  the  passions  of  men  impelled  them,  driven 
by  the  memory  of  past  misery  and  a  lively  sense  of 

1  Rousseau  :  Emile  IV,  \  269.  -  Ibid.,  \  267. 

3  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  ot  Woman,  p.  42. 


HKR    RELIGIOUS    AXD    ETHICAL    VIHWS.          57 

present   wrong.     She  writes  in  a  letter  intended  for 
print  : 

"  Before  I  came  to  France,  I  cherished,  you  know,  an  opinion, 
that  strong  virtues  might  exist  with  the  polished  manners  pro- 
duced by  the  progress  of  civilization  ;  and  I  even  anticipated 
the  epoch,  when,  in  the  course  of  improvement,  men  would 
labour  to  become  virtuous,  without  being  goaded  on  by  misery. 
But  now,  the  perspective  of  the  golden  age,  fading  before  the 
attentive  eye  of  observation,  almost  eludes  my  sight  ;  and, 
losing  thus  in  part  my  theory  of  a  more  perfect  state,  start  not, 
my  friend,  if  I  bring  forward  an  opinion,  which  at  the  first 
glance  seems  to  be  levelled  against  the  existence  of  God  !  I  am 
not  become  an  Atheist,  I  assure  you,  by  residing  at  Paris  : 
yet  I  begin  to  fear  that  vice,  or,  if  you  will,  evil,  is  the  grand 
mobile  of  action,  and  that,  when  the  passions  are  justly  poised, 
we  become  harmless,  and  in  the  same  proportion  useless."1 

Tliis  letter  is  the  expression  of  a  change  in  her 
views  that  had  taken  place  during'  her  sojourn  in 
Paris.  Thus  far  she  had  been  decidedly  optimistic. 
She  said  :  >v  Rousseau  exerts  himself  to  prove  that 
all  wis  right  originally  :  a  crowd  of  authors  that 
all  A  now  right  :  and  I,  that  all  will  be  right'1 
She  then  believed  in  the  ultimate  victory  of  good 
o\vr  evil.  When  doubt  arose  in  her  mind,  whether 
such  victory  in  its  effects  would  be  conducive 
to  the  best  interests  of  the  race,  she  was  aware 
that  this  doubt  conflicted  with  her  belief  in  the 
existence  of  God  ;  for  she  had  made  his '  Provid- 
ence responsible  for  the  origin  of  evil.  But  this 
note  of  pessimism  does  not  endure.  Her  spirit 
could  not  but  rise  to  heights  of  faith,  to  see  from 
afar  a  time,  when  men  would  lk  do  unto  others, 


1  Posthumous  Works.     Vol.  IV,  p.  45. 

-  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  43. 


58          HER    RELIGIOUS   AND    ETHICAI,    VIEWS. 

what  they  wish  they  should  do  unto  them."  That 
she  quotes  these  words  of  Christ  in  one  of  her  later 
works,1  as  the  ray  of  light,  which,  if  followed,  must 
broaden  out  to  the  full  light  of  a  glorious  day,  is 
an  indication  of  the  profound  reverence  in  which 
she  holds  him  and  his  precepts. 

To  gauge  that  which  is  said,  not  said  or  only 
implied,  in  order  to  determine,  whether  there  is  a 
new  attitude  of  mind,  is  a  task  beset  with  the  possi- 
bilities of  error.  In  the  case  of  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft  it  was  not  difficult  to  find  a  degree  of  change 
sufficient  to  mark  out  a  period  of  religious  thought 
that  was  evangelical,  a  worship  of  the  heart  ;  and 
another  that  was  rationalistic,  an  eager  seeking  for 
truth  as  acceptable  to  reason.  Rationalism  never 
ceased  to  assert  its  hold  upon  her,  and  thus  the 
second  period  cannot  be  said  to  have  terminated. 
It  continued  to  the  end.  Yet  with  the  beginning  of 
her  sojourn  in  Paris  there  is  a  change,  imperceptible 
almost,  and  characterized  not  by  any  new  views 
expressed  by  her,  but  rather  by  silence  on  subjects, 
which  were  up  to  that  time  prominent  topics  of 
discussion  with  her.  In  the  books  of  this  period 
she  no  longer  enters  wide  digressions,  in  order  to 
deliver  her  opinion  regarding  religious  and  ethical 
subjects.  She  had  worked  her  way  through  the 
tangle  of  conflicting  opinions.  She  had  argued  for 
and  against.  But  that  was  over  now.  Yet  he 
who  looks  for  them,  finds  the  same  foundations,  so 
carefully  laid  in  previous  years. 


The  Origin  and  Progress  of  the  French  Revolution,  p.  15. 


HKR    RELIGIONS    AXD    ETHICAL    VIEWS.  59 

There  is  a  trace  in  her  Letters  to  Imlay  of  the 
spirit  that  pervaded  those  early  letters,  written  when 
sorrow  and  poverty  pressed  heavily  at  her  door. 
The  same  attempt  to  rest  humbly  in  the  unsearch- 
able will  of  an  Almighty  God  impels  her  to 
%  write  to  Imlay:  "  The  tremendous  power  who 
formed  this  heart,  must  have  foreseen  that,  in  a 
world  in  which  self-interest,  in  various  shapes, 
is  the  principal  mobile,  I  had  little  chance  of 
escaping  misery.  To  the  fiat  of  fate  I  submit."  ' 
Not  by  way  of  mere  ejaculation,  but  rather  as  an 
appeal  to  the  highest  power,  does  she  write  to 
Imlay  :  "  For  God's  sake,  keep  me  no  longer  in 
suspense."'  She  frequently  closed  her  letters  to 
him  with  u  God  bless  you!"  Before  she  went  on 
that  cruel  errand, — walking  for  hours  in  the  rain 
on  the  bridge  of  the  Thames,  that  her  clothes 
might  be  drenched  and  she  the  more  certain  to 
sink,  when  she  sought  death  in  the  waters  below, 
— she  wrote  to  him  :  "  God  bless  you  !  May  you 
never  know  by  experience  what  you  have  made 
me  endure."3 

But  the  silence  on  religious  subjects  deepens, 
and  a  change  now  begins  in  her  ethical  views. 
Imlay  vanishes  from  our  sight,  and  we  have  before 
us  the  letters  written  to  Godwin  during  the  short 
period  of  their  attachment,  and  the  fragment  of 
her  novel  Maria;  or,  the  Wrongs  of  Woman. 
Maria,  the  heroine  of  her  last  book,  is  a  woman  who 
is  a  stranger  evidently  to  the  warm  impulses  of 


1  Letters  to  Imlay,  p.  178.       -  Ibid.,  p.  205.       '•>  Ibid.,  p.  186. 


60          HER    RELIGIOUS    AND    ETHICAL   VIEWS. 

religious  thought.  Ethically  considered,  this  book 
advocates  individual  liberty  somewhat  to  the  dis- 
advantage of  those  principles  of  law  and  order, 
which  the  human  race  has  evolved  amid  so  much 
of  pain  and  struggle. 

Death  came  and  found  her  in  a  frame  of  mind 
of  which  Godwin  says  :  " Nothing  could  exceed  the 
equanimity,  the  patience  and  affectionateness  of  the 
poor  sufferer."1  Miss  Hayes,  a  lady  of  some  little 
literary  fame,  in  whose  house  Mary  Wollstonecraft 
met  William  Godwin,  and  who  was  with  her  during 
the  last  four  days  of  her  life,  wrote  to  Mr.  Hugh 
Skeys,  the  husband  of  the  Fanny  of  those  early 
days  of  devoted  friendship  : 

"Though  I  have  had  but  little  experience  in  scenes  of 
this  sort,  yet  I  confidently  affirm  that  my  imagination  could 
never  have  pictured  to  me  a  mind  so  tranquil,  under  affliction  so 
great.  Her  whole  soul  seemed  to  dwell  with  anxious  fondness 
on  her  friends  ;and  her  affections,  which  were  at  all  times  more 
alive  than  perhaps  those  of  any  other  human  being,  seemed  to 
gather  more  disinterestedness  upon  this  trying  occasion.  The 
attachment  and  regret  of  those  who  surrounded  her  appear- 
ed to  increase  every  hour,  and  if  her  principles  are  to  be  judged 
of  by  what  I  saw  of  her  death,  I  should  say  that  no  principles 
could  be  more  conducive  to  calmness  and  consolation."  - 

Nothing  of  a  strictly  religious  nature  seems  to 
have  been  said  by  the  side  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft \s 
death-bed.  Clergymen  were  not  among  the  friends 
of  those  later  days.  Godwin,  was  not  the  man  to 
invite  expressions  of  feeling  called  forth  by  the 
near  approach  of  death.  Mr.  C.  Kegan  Paul  relates 


1  Godwin  :  Memoirs  of  the  Author  of  the  Vindication  of  the 
Rights  of  Woman,  p.  184. 
-  C.  Kegan  Paul  :  William  Godwin,  etc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  282. 


HER    RELIGIOUS    AND    ETHICAL    VIEWS.  6l 

the   following   incident,    characteristic   of   the    un- 
sentimental materialism   of  Godwin  : 

"In  one  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  last  hours,  when  she  was 
suffering  acute  agony.  Mr.  Basil  Montagu  ran  to  Dr.  Carlisle, 
and  returned  before  the  physician  with  an  anodyne.  The 
medicine  had  an  immediate  effect,  and  she  turned  to  her 
husband,  who  held  her  hand,  with  a  sigh  of  relief,  and  said, 
"Oh  Godwin,  I  am  in  heaven."  But  even  at  that  moment 
Godwin  declined  to  be  entrapped  into  the  admission  that  heaven 
existed,  and  he  calmly  replied,  "You  mean,  my  dear,  that 
your  physical  sensations  are  somewhat  easier."  l 

Iii  his  memoir  of  his  wife,  so  little  calculated  to 
hush  the  voice  of  vituperation,  Godwin,  in  speaking 
of  her  last  days,  says  :  "  During  her  whole  illness, 
not  one  word  of  a  religious  cast  fell  from  her  lips."- 
"  Mr.  Godwin  seems  more  especially  to  triumph  in 
this  circumstance,"  writes  one,  Philalethus,  in  the 
Gcntlemarfs  Magazine  of  that  year,  and  adds : 
"  For  a  dying  person,  perfectly  sensible  of  his  con- 
dition, not  to  utter  one  word  about  a  future  state, 
not  even  to  advert  for  a  moment  to  prospects  of 
immortality,  is  singularly  strange  and  unaccount- 
able ?" '  Another  writer,  under  the  signature 
''Constant  Reader,"  says  in  a  letter  to  the  Editor 
of  the  same  Magazine,  nearly  a  month  later  :  "  It 
would  be  highly  honorable  to  the  female  sex,  if 
some  expressive  writer  would  contrast  Mr.  Godwin's 
boast  of  his  wife's  dying  hours  with  the  manner  in 


1  C.  Kegan  Paul  :  Prefatory  Memoir  to  Letters  to  Imlay, 
p.  LIX. 

-  \V.  Godwin  :  Memoirs  of  the  Author  of  a  Vindication  of  the 
Rights  of  Woman,  p.  190. 

3  The  Gentleman's  Magazine.  March  13,  1798. 


62          HER    RELIGIOUS   AND    ETHICAL   VIEWS. 

which  some  excellent  characters  live."1  And  then 
follows  a  comparison  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft  with 
Mrs.  E.  Carter. 

Harsh,  discordant  notes  are  these,  sounded  over 
the  grave  of  one,  who,  five  years  before,  had  claimed 
that  every  difficulty  in  morals,  that  equally  baffles 
the  investigation  of  profound  thinking,  and  the 
lightning  glance  of  genius,  is  an  argument  on 
which  to  build  the  belief  of  the  immortality  of  the 
soul.  Even  a  year  before  her  death  she  wrote  : 
"  Surely  something  resides  in  this  heart  that  is  not 
perishable — and  life  is  more  than  a  dream." 

The  reproach  of  irreligiousness  clung  to  the 
memory  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft  until  of  late  years, 
and  even  now  the  statement  is  made  by  way  of 
biographical  fact,  that  she,  "  unlike  her  husband, 
was  a  decided  theist,  though  not  a  Christian."3  As 
her  family  correspondence  testifies,  she  was,  until 
she  was  nearly  thirty  years  old,  in  every  sense  of 
the  term,  a  Christian.  What  was  she  in  her  later 
years  ?  As  a  thinker  she  belonged  to  the  rational- 
istic school.  As  to  her  religious  views,  where  is 
her  place  ?  She  certainly  was  not  an  atheist ;  nor 
could  scepticism  ever  assert  its  hold  upon  her ; 
neither  can  she  be  ranked  among  Freethinkers, 
still  prominent  in  her  time  in  England  ;  for  her 
attitude  toward  Christianity  was  not  hostile.  With 
regard  to  some  of  her  views,  she  was  a  Deist,  but 


1  The  Gentleman's  Magazine,  April  12,  1798. 

2  Letters  from  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  p.  97. 

3  Leslie    Stephen  :    History   of     English     Thought     in     the 
Eighteenth  Century.     Vol.  IT,  p.  276. 


HKR    RKUGIOUS    AX1)    KTIIICAL    YIKAYS.          63 

these  were  not  sufficiently  vital  to  give  her  a  place 
in  that  school.  True,  she  did  not  accept  the 
doctrine  of  original  sin ;  she  did  not  believe  in  the 
eternal  torments  of  hell ;  Satan  was  to  her  an 
allegorical  person  ;  and  parts  of  the  Bible  she  con- 
sidered in  the  light  of  tradition  rather  than  as 
verbal  inspiration.  This  deviation  from  orthodoxy 
cannot,  however,  have  been  the  reason  why  she 
should  have  been  regarded  as  standing  apart  from 
the  host  of  men  and  women,  who  as  Christians 
represent  a  tremendous  force  towards  the  uplifting 
of  humanity. 

It  cannot  but  be  considered  unfortunate  that 
it  was  Godwin's  hand  that  painted  the  picture  of 
Alary  Wollstonecraft,  that  was  passed  down  to 
posterity  and  was  regarded  until  recent  years,  as 
the  authentic  record  of  her  life  and  the  true  general 
statement  of  the  chief  characteristics  of  her  thought. 
He  was  an  atheist  and  moreover  had  accustomed 
himself  to  look  upon  the  phenomena  of  the  mind 
as  subject  to  the  same  calm  demonstration  which 
is  applied  to  Mathematics.  His  wife's  belief  in 
God,  and  the  impulses  of  a  devout  nature  which 
were  born  of  this  faith,  eluded  both  his  logic  and 
his  psychological  insight.  Yet  he  too  mentions 
her  delight  in  nature,  and  her  custom  when  walk- 
ing amidst  the  wonders  of  nature  to  converse  with 
her  God.  Even  five  years  after  the  time,  when  as 
Godwin  says,  "  the  prejudices  of  her  early  years 
suffered  a  vehement  concussion,"  she  wrote  pass- 
ages in  her  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman, 
that  seem  to  indicate  plainly  a  belief  in  the 


64          HKR    RELIGIOUS   AND    ETHICAL   VIEWS. 

divinity  of  Christ.  She  rarely  mentions  him  and 
his  precepts,  but  never  in  aught  but  the  tone 
of  profound  reverence. 

Mary  Wollstonecraft  did  not  call  upon  the 
religious  institutions  which  seek  to  represent  the 
principles  of  Christianity,  to  serve  as  allies  in 
vindicating  to  woman  her  rights.  Her  attitude 
toward  the  Church  was  negative.  She  criticized 
freely,  and  with  an  unsparing  hand,  the  abuses  that 
had  crept  into  the  Church,  but  never  as  one  who 
delights  to  scoff  at  that,  which  seems  to  others 
holy  and  without  a  flaw.  Yet  she  seems  to  have 
given  offence  to  some  of  her  contemporaries  by 
her  stringent  criticism  of  practices,  then  current 
in  some  of  the  English  schools,  which,  she 
thought,  made  religion  worse  than  a  farce.  kk  What 
good,"  she  asks,  "  can  be  expected  from  the  youth 
who  receives  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper, 
to  avoid  forfeiting  half  a  guinea,  which  he  probab- 
ly afterwards  spends  in  some  sensual  manner?" 
Boys  sought  to  elude  the  necessity  of  attending 
public  worship,  and  she  thought  this  justified, 
"for  such  a  constant  repetition  of  the  same  thing 
must  be  a  very  irksome  restraint  on  their  natural 
vivacity."  "  As  these  ceremonies,"  she  adds, 
"have  a  most  fatal  effect  on  their  morals,  and 
as  a  ritual  performed  by  the  lips,  when  the  heart 
and  mind  are  far  away,  is  not  now  stored  up  by  our 
Church  as  a  bank  to  draw  on  for  the  fees  of  the 
poor  souls  in  purgatory,  why  should  they  not  be 
abolished?"1 


A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman,  p. .239. 


HER    RKUGTOUS   AND    ETHICAL   VIEWS.          65 

Mrs.  West  in  her  Letters  to  a  young  Man 
misquotes  this  passage,  and  is  consequently  taken 
to  task  by  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  anonymous  de- 
fender, for  mutilating  the  language  of  one,  whom 
she  harshly  classes  with  "  infidels,  deists,  the  ene- 
mies of  Christ,  of  law,  morality  and  decency."  In 
corroboration  of  what  Mary  Wollstonecraft  affirms, 
he  addresses  Mrs.  West  as  follows  : 

"  And  if  you  yourself,  uiy  dear  madam,  knew  hut  one-half 
of  what  I  have  been  both  an  ear  and  eye  witness  to,  from  men 
as  well  as  boys,  respecting  the  compulsory  attendance  on  the 
sacrament  and  prayers  ;  you  would  not  hesitate  to  acknowledge, 
that  these  ceremonies  have  a  most  fatal  effect  on  the  morals 
of  such  persons  ;  not  as  a  necessary,  but  as  an  accidental  cause  ; 
which  is  all  that  Mary  Wollstonecraft  ever  meant  to  imply."1 

Perhaps  also  there  was  some  occasion  for  the 
impatience,  with  which  Mary  Wollstonecraft  regards 
the  conduct  and  character  of  the  clergy,  designated 
by  her  as  "indolent  slugs,  who  guard,  by  sliming 
it  over,  the  snug  place,  which  they  consider  in  the 
light  of  an  hereditary  estate ;  and  eat  and  drink 
and  enjoy  themselves,  instead  of  fulfilling  the  duties, 
excepting  a  few  empty  forms,  for  which  it  was 
endowed."* 

These  criticisms,  not  undeserved  in  some  cases, 
perhaps,  were  yet  severe,  and  may  account  somewhat 
for  the  degree  of  hostility,  with  which  some  of  her- 
contemporaries  consigned  Mary  Wollstonecraft  to  a 
place  among  those,  who,  by  the  Christian    world 

1  A  Defence  of  the  Character  and  Conduct  of  the  late  Mary 
Wollstonecraft  Godwin  ;  in  a  series  of  Letters  to  a  Lady,  London, 
1803,  p.  159. 

-  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  239. 

9 


66  IIRR    RKTJGIOUS    AND    RTHICAI,   VTFAVS. 

were  regarded  with  a  species  of  abhorrence.  Few 
were  aware  of  the  faith,  the  Christian  hopes,  that 
characterised  the  early  part  of  her  career.  Her 
criticism  of  the  dogmas  of  the  church,  of  the  short- 
comings of  the  clergy,  during  the  years  of  her 
greatest  popularity  as  a  writer,  were  well  known, 
and  were  more  or  less  resented.  The  silence  on 
religious  subjects,  of  the  last  year  of  her  life,  the 
one  spent  by  the  side  of  Godwin,  in  whatever  way 
it  may  be  interpreted,  is  one  of  the  saddest  aspects 
of  a  life  that  was  full  of  pathos. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

THE  RIGHTS  OF  MAX  AND  HER  REPLY  TO 
EDMUND  BURKE. 

GODWIN'S  account  of  his  wife's  childhood  conveys 
the  impression,  that  she  early  respected  her  own 
rights,  and  that  she  contended  for  the  rights  of 
others.  Her  father  was  a  despot  in  his  family. 
His  violent  temper,  when  manifested  toward  her- 
self, roused  Mary's  indignation.  "  Upon  such  occa- 
sions," Godwin  says,  "she  felt  her  superiority, 
and  was  apt  to  betray  marks  of  contempt." ' 
When  her  mother  was  threatened  with  violence, 
she  threw  herself  between  the  tyrant  and  his 
victim.  "  She  has  even  spent  whole  nights  upon 
the  landing-place  near  their  chamber-door,  when, 
mistakenly,  or  with  reason,  she  apprehended  that  her 
father  might  break  out  into  paroxysms  of  violence. "- 
Godwin  relates5  an  incident,  significant  of  the 
championship,  which  she  was  ever  ready  to  assume 
in  behalf  of  those  wronged.  It  happened  when 

1  W.  Godwin  :  Memoirs  of  the  Author  of  the  Vindication  of 
the  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  9. 

-  ibid.,  p.  9.  3  Ibid.,  p.  49. 


68  THK    RIGHTS    OF    MAX. 

she  was  on  her  way  back  to  London  from  Lisbon, 
where  she  had  watched  by  the  side  of  the  death-bed 
of  her  dearest  friend,  Fanny.  The  captain  of  the 
English  vessel,  on  which  she  had  embarked,  was 
hailed  by  the  crew  of  a  French  vessel  in  distress, 
and  entreated  to  take  the  ship-wrecked  sailors  on 
board.  He  was  a  hard  man,  and  replied,  that  his 
stock  of  provisions  was  by  no  means  adequate  to 
feed  an  additional  number  of  mouths,  and  abso- 
lutely refused  compliance.  Mary  took  up  the 
cause  of  the  sufferers  and  threatened,  that  she  would 
have  the  captain  called  to  a  severe  account,  when 
he  arrived  in  England.  She  finally  prevailed,  and 
the  lives  of  the  men  were  saved. 

When  she  found  herself  in  the  midst  of  fashion- 
able life  on  the  castle  of  Lord  Kingsborough,  she 
was  far  from  being  overwhelmed  by  the  show  of 
wealth  and  station.  She  soon  detected  the  glamor 
of  false  refinement  of  manners.  In  the  very  first 
letter  to  her  sister  Everina,  she  writes  :  "A  fine 

lady  is  a  new  species  to  me  of  animals The 

forms  and  parade  of  high  life  suit  not  my  mind."' 
A  few  days  later  she  writes  to  Eliza, 

"  You  have  a  sneaking  kindness,  you  say,  for  people  of 
quality,  and  I  almost  forgot  to  tell  you  I  was  in  company  with 
a  Lord  Fingal  in  the  packet.  Shall  I  try  to  remember  the  titles 
of  all  the  Lords  and  Viscounts  I  am  in  company  with,  not  for- 
getting the  clever  things  they  say  ?  I  would  sooner  tell  you  a 
tale  of  some  humbler  creatures ;  I  intend  visiting  the  poor 
cabins  ;  as  Miss  Kingsborough  is  allowed  to  assist  the  poor,  and 
I  shall  make  a  point  of  finding  them  out."2 

1  C.  Kegan  Paul  :  William  Godwin,  etc.,  Vol.  I,  p,  j<S6. 

2  Ibid.,  p.  187. 


THE    RIGHTS   OF    MAN.  69 

Four  months  later  she  read  Rousseau's  Emile 
with  evident  enjoyment.  She  writes  to  her  sister 
(March  24,  1788)  : 

"  I  am  now  reading  Rousseau's  Emile.  and  love  his  para- 
doxes. He  chooses  a  common  capacity  to  educate,  and  gives  as  a 
reason  that  a  genius  will  educate  itself.  However  he  rambles 
into  that  chimerical  world  in  which  I  have  too  often  wandered, 
and  draws  the  usual  conclusion  that  all  is  vanity  and  vexation 
of  spirit.1'1 

As  yet  there  is  no  evidence  of  theory  and  specula- 
tion with  regard  to  political  subjects.  She  was 
bent  rather  on  psychological  research.  Her  books 
of  this  period  abound  in  delineation  of  character 
and  observation  of  human  nature,  and  have  a  very 
strong  background  of  religious  thought  and  feeling. 
The  hope  of  Heaven  finds  fervent  expression  in  the 
heroine  of  Mary,  a  Fiction,  a  picture,  no  doubt, 
of  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  own  state  of  mind  at  that 
time.  Her  letters  give  evidence  of  an  almost 
morbid  weariness  of  life.  While  staying  for  a  few 
weeks  in  the  house  of  Mr.  Prior,  a  teacher  at  Eton, 
on  her  way  to  her  appointment  as  governess  in  the 
family  of  Lord  Kingsborough,  she  writes  to  her 
sister  : 

"  My  thoughts  and  wishes  tend  to  that  land  where  the  God 
of  love  will  wipe  away  all  tears  from  our  eyes,  where  sincerity 
and  truth  will  flourish,  and  the  imagination  will  not  dwell  on 
pleasing  illusions,  which  vanish  like  dreams,  when  experience 
forces  us  to  see  things  as  they  really  are."2 

The  possibilities  of  her  nature,  both  for  happi- 
ness and  for  wretchedness  were  great.  L,lfe  had 


1  C.  Kegan  Paul  :  William  Godwin,  etc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  189. 

-  Ibid.,  p.  -184. 


70  THE    RIGHTS   OF    MAN. 

brought  her  much  of  the  latter,  and  the  former, 
she  realized,  was  tinged  with  much  of  delusion. 
She  was  weary  of  this  and  sick  at  heart.  The  con- 
ditions for  happiness,  which  she  sought  in  vain 
in  this  existence,  must  be  present,  she  believed, 
in  a  life  to  come.  Upon  this  she  placed  her  hopes. 
This  utter  dissatisfaction  with  existing  conditions, 
was  perhaps  a  necessary  prelude  to  the  zeal,  which 
later  inspired  her  as  a  reformer. 

A  change  however  was  wrought.  The  languor 
of  weary  waiting,  till  life  might  be  over,  was  replaced 
by  a  fervent  desire  to  live  and  serve  humanity. 
Her  eyes  turned  from  the  possibilities  of  a  life  to 
come,  and  became  intently  fixed  upon  the  means  of 
creating  conditions  for  happiness  in  the  present  life. 
Various  causes  worked  together,  no  doubt,  to  make 
life  seem  attractive  and  desirable  to  her,  after  she 
had  settled  as  a  writer  in  London ;  but  one  of  them 
must  have  been  this  eager  planning  for  a  new 
world,  which  she  and  others  hoped  to  see  arise  from 
the  downfall  of  old  and  time-worn  institutions. 

The  change  came  after  she  had  become  a  member 
of  the  social  circle  in  London,  that  represented  the 
extreme  side  of  liberal  thought  in  England  during 
those  stirring  times.  The  house  of  the  publisher, 
Mr.  Johnson,  who  was  not  only  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft's  employer,  but  also  a  friend  of  almost  fatherly 
solicitude,  was  the  place  where  the  school  of 
English  reformers  were  wont  to  meet  for  dis- 
cussion and  exchange  of  opinion  concerning  the 
developments  of  the  Revolution  in  France.  It 
was  well  known,  that  books,  which,  by  reason  of 


THE    RIGHTS   OF    MAX.  71 

their  radical  tendency,  had  been  declined  by  other 
publishers,  would  not,  on  this  account,  be  unfavor- 
ably regarded  by  him.  This  temerity  worked  mis- 
chievously for  him,  during  the  troubled  years  in  the 
latter  part  of  the  reign  of  George  III.,  when  he  was 
fined  and  imprisoned,  on  account  of  the  publication 
of  writings  too  outspoken. 

Thomas  Paine  was  one  of  the  frequenters  of 
Mr.  Johnson's  house.  Fuseli,  full  of  enthusiasm 
for  Rousseau's  ideas  and  for  revolutionary  matters, 
came  several  times  each  week.  Godwin,  specu- 
lating on  matters  social  and  political,  also  came  on 
stated  days.  There  was  Priestly,  who  suffered  more 
than  others  in  that  circle,  because  of  his  pronounced 
antagonism  to  all  establishments,  political  and  reli- 
gious. Bonnycastle,  Dr.  Geddes,  and  Dr.  George 
Fordyce  were  frequent  guests.  Distinguished  visitors 
from  abroad  too,  whose  interests  were  with  liberty, 
were  wont  to  seek  the  acquaintance  of  those  to  be 
found  here.  It  was  thus  that  Mary  Wollstonecraft 
made  the  acquaintance  of  Lavater,  while  in  Eng- 
land ;  and  of  Talleyrand  on  his  occasional  visits. 

Surprise  and  indignation  was  called  forth  in  this 
circle  of  thinkers  by  Edmund  Burke's  Reflections 
on  tJic  Revolution  in  France.  It  caused  surprise 
because  he  had  not  heretofore  shown  himself  in- 
tolerant ;  and  had  raised  a  powerful  note  of  warning 
when  King  George  ILL  refused  to  lend  ear  to  the 
demands  of  the  American  colonies.  It  caused  in- 
dignation ;  for  it  was  full  of  bitter  invectives  and 
angry  accusations.  Burke  had  reached  the  close  of 
a  long  and  eventful  political  career.  Sorrow  had 


J2  THE    RIGHTS   OF    MAX. 

overtaken  him  in  his  family  life,  sickness  cast  its 
gloom  about  him.  Once  more  he  gathered  his 
gigantic  powers  of  oratory  together ;  and  it  was  to 
hurl  curses  upon  political  events,  which  were  yet 
of  a  nature  to  gladden  the  heart  of  the  enthusiast. 
Those  dark  days,  when  it  became  apparent,  that 
liberty  had  become  but  the  cover,  beneath  which 
human  passions  could  work  their  worst,  had  not 
yet  come.  Burke's  dismal  forebodings  struck  a 
most  discordant  note. 

The  immediate  cause  of  this  fiery  outburst  on  the 
part  of  Edmund  Burke  was  an  anniversary  sermon 
preached  by  Dr.  Richard  Price,  to  commemorate 
the  Revolution  of  1688.  He,  on  this  occasion, 
expressed  the  warm  approbation,  with  which  he 
and  the  society  of  Revolutionists  regarded  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  French  Republicans.  There  were 
few  men  of  liberal  principles  in  those  days,  who 
did  not  look  upon  the  events,  transpiring  in  France, 
as  the  rising  of  the  day-star.  This  sermon  had 
been  printed  ;  and  furnished  to  Burke  the  target 
for  sarcasms,  without  number. 

Mary  Wollstonecraft's  reply  to  Burke  was  the 
first  of  the  numerous  replies  which  his  Reflec- 
tions on  the  Revolution  in  France  evoked.  Godwin 
asserts  this  at  a  time,  when  many  were  living, 
who  might  have  denied  the  statement,  had  it 

o 

not  been  true.  Not  less  than  thirty-eight  replies 
appeared  within  the  first  year  or  two  after  its 
publication.1  Ultimately,  Thomas  Paine's  Rights 
of  Man  voiced,  in  so  incisive  a  manner,  the  senti- 

1  James  Prior  :  Life  of  Edmund  Burke,  p.  322. 


THE   RIGHTS   OF    MAN.  j3 

meiits  of  the  liberal  party,  that  other  similar 
expressions  were  laid  aside  and  overlooked.  But 
Mary  Wollstonecraft's  reply  went  through  two  edi- 
tions ;  and  was  in  the  fervor  of  its  sentiment,  and 
its  impassioned  language  eminently  calculated  to 
attract  attention.  It  was  evidently  written  at  the 
spur  of  the  moment.  Excitement  carried  the  writer 
forward.  When  she  had  come  to  abdut  the  middle 
of  her  book,  the  fire  of  enthusiasm  began  to  burn 
low,  and  seemed  to  have  spent  itself.  With  her 
wonted  frankness  and  confidence,  she  complained 
to  Mr.  Johnson,  that  lassitude  had  overtaken  her, 
which  made  it  impossible  to  complete  her  task. 
He  asked  her  not  to  do  violence  to  herself,  and 
readily  offered  to  throw  away  the  first  sheets  of  her 
book,  which  had  already  been  printed.  Stung  by 
this  easy  compliance  on  his  part,  her  pride  was 
roused,  and  she  went  home  to  complete  her  book. 
It  is  no  disparagement  to  Mary  Wollstonecraft's 
powers  of  discrimination,  to  say,  that  she  did  not 
interpret  correctly  Burke's  attitude  toward  the 
French  Revolution.  This  was  a  task  suited  to 
calmer  minds  of  the  present  century,  not  to  those 
who  stood  in  the  heat  of  the  controversy.  It  is  not 
however  thus  easy  to  excuse  the  lack  of  courtesy 
to  her  opponent.  She  defends  Dr.  Price  in  say- 
ing to  Mr.  Burke:  u  In  reprobating  Dr.  Price's 
opinions,  you  might  have  spared  the  man  ;  and  if 
you  had  had  but  half  as  much  reverence  for  the  grey 
hairs  of  virtue  as  for  the  accidental  distinctions  of 
rank,  you  would  not  have  treated  with  such  indecent 
familiarity  and  supercilious  contempt,  a  member 

10 


74  THE   RIGHTS   OF   MAN. 

of  the  community  whose  talents  and  modest  virtues 
place  him  high  in  the  scale  of  moral  excellence."  * 
She  is  open  to  the  same  reproof ;  for  she  too  might 
have  spared  the  man  of  grey  hairs,  remembering 
his  staunch  adherence  to  liberal  principles,  through- 
out a  long  and  honorable  career  as  statesman. 

Why  had  hatred  of  the  French  Revolution  taken 
possession  of  Burke  ?  This  is  the  question  that 
confronts  Mary  Wollstonecraft  at  the  very  outset. 
The  following  passage  does  credit  to  her  psycho- 
logical insight,  as  placed  side  by  side  with  the 
theory  of  a  great  historian  of  the  present  century. 

"  However,  as  you  have  informed  us  that  respect  chills  love, 
it  is  natural  to  conclude,  that  all  your  pretty  flights  arise  from 
your  pampered  sensibility  ;  and  that,  vain  of  this  fancied  pre- 
eminence of  organs,  you  foster  every  emotion  till  the  fumes, 
mounting  to  your  brain,  dispel  the  sober  suggestions  of  reason. 
It  is  not  in  this  view  surprising,  that  when  you  should  argue 
you  become  impassioned,  and  that  reflection  inflames  your  im- 
agination, instead  of  enlightening  your  understanding."2 

She  gives  here,  though  not  couched  in  words 
of  profound  pity,  a  forecast  of  Buckle's  theory, 
who  says : 

"  At  this  distance  of  time,  when  his  nearest  relations  are  no 
more,  it  would  be  affectation  to  deny  that  Burke,  during  the 
last  few  years  of  his  life,  fell  into  a  state  of  complete  hallucina- 
tion   When  the  crimes  of  that  great  revolution, 

instead  of  diminishing,  continued  to  increase,  then  it  was  that 
the  feelings  of  Burke  finally  mastered  his  reason,  the  balance 
tottered  ;  the  proportions  of  that  gigantic  intellect  were  dis- 
turbed   His  mind,  once  so  steady,  so  little  swayed 

by  prejudice  and  passion,  reeled  under  the  pressure  of  events 
which  turned  the  brains  of  thousands. ' ' 3 

1  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Man,  p.  34.         2  Ibid.,  p.  6. 
3  Buckle  :  History  of  Civilization,  Vol.    I,  p.  424. 


THE    RIGHTS   OF    MAN.  75 

Burke  was  not  at  any  period  of  his  career,  as 
statesman,  on  the  side  of  the  revolutionary  princi- 
ple ;  though  he  was  eminently  in  favor  of  reform ; 
and  anticipated  many  of  the  great  measures  of  the 
present  century.  In  possession  of  ample  materials 
for  generalization,  and  of  large  capacity  as  a  specu- 
lative thinker,  his  political  principles  were  yet 
altogether  practical.  The  empiric,  not  the  specu- 
lative method  was  his.  "  Politics,"  he  says,  "  ought 
to  be  adjusted,  not  to  human  reasonings,  but  to 
human  nature ;  of  which  the  reason  is  but  a  part, 
and  by  no  means  the  greatest  part."1  Burke's 
policy  as  statesman  may  be  said  to  be  without 
philosophical  basis.2 

Mary  Wollstonecraft  belonged  to  the  school  of 
Revolutionists.  She  believed  in  laying  the  found- 
ation of  the  political  structure  upon  abstract  prin- 
ciples. The  evils  of  political  and  social  life,  which 
to  her  eager  eyes  had  assumed  such  great  pro- 
portions, would,  she  believed,  yield  to  the  sway 
of  reason.  Her  rationalism,  so  prominent  in  her 
religious  and  ethical  views,  could  not  but  assert 
itself  in  her  political  views  also.  She  goes  to  the 
heart  of  the  controversy,  when  she  attacks  Burke's 
latest  expression  of  his  belief  in  the  development 
of  history,  in  accordance  with  an  unerring  impulse, 
an  instinct.  He  says :  "In  England  we  still  feel 
within  us,  and  we  cherish  and  cultivate,  those 
inbred  sentiments  which  are  the  faithful  guardians, 

1  Burke's  "  Observations  on  a  late  state  of  the  Nation." 

2  R.  VonMohl :   Geschichte  und   L,iteratur  der  Staatswissen- 
schaften.     Vol.  I,  p.  257. 


76  THE   RIGHTS   OF    MAN. 

the  active  monitors  of  our  duty,  the  true  supporters 
of  all  liberal  and  manly  morals."1 

The  Rights  of  Man,  logically  considered,  could 
not  but  command  Burke's  assent.  It  was  the  appli- 
cation of  the  principle,  that  seemed  to  him  danger- 
ous, and  caused  him  to  hold  back  and  to  talk  rather 
of  an  "ancient,  permanent  sense  of  mankind,"  of 
u  the  judgment  of  the  human  race,"2  as  opposed 
to  the  judgment  of  individuals.  u  The  pretended 
rights  of  these  theorists,"  he  says,  u  are  all  ex- 
tremes :  and  in  proportion  as  they  are  metaphysical- 
ly true,  they  are  morally  and  politically  false."3 
To  passages  of  this  kind  Mary  Wollstonecraft 
refers,  when  she  says :  "  I  perceive,  from  the  whole 
tenor  of  your  Reflections,  that  you  have  a  mortal 
antipathy  to  reason  ;  but  if  there  is  anything  like 
argument,  or  first  principles,  in  your  wild  declama- 
tion, behold  the  result : — that  we  are  to  reverence 
the  rust  of  antiquity,  and  term  the  unnatural 
customs,  which  ignorance  and  mistaken  self-interest 
have  consolidated,  the  sage  fruit  of  experience."* 
She  comes  to  the  point  in  making  her  request : 
"  Will  Mr.  Burke  be  at  the  trouble  to  inform  us,  how 
far  we  are  to  go  back  to  discover  the  Rights  of  Man, 
since  the  light  of  reason  is  such  a  fallacious  guide 
that  none  but  fools  trust  to  its  cold  investigation  ?  " 

She  reviews  his  discussion  of  this  aspect  of  the 
subject.  He  speaks  of  the  Magna  Charta  as  our 

1  Burke  :  Reflections  on  the  Revolution  in  France.     Burke's 
Works,  London,  Bell  and  Daldy  ;  1867.     Vol.  II,  p.  358. 
.  -'  Ibid.,  p.  435.  a  Ibid.,  p.  335. 

*  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Man,  p.  9.         5  Ibid.,  p.  13. 


THE    RIGHTS   OF   MAN.  77 

oldest  reformation,  but  "  the  Magna  Charta  of  King 
John,  was  connected  with  another  positive  Charter 
from  Henry  L,  and  both  the  one  and  the  other, 
were  nothing  more  than  a  re-affirmance  of  the  still 
more  ancient  standing  law  of  the  Kingdom."1 
Englishmen  thus  claimed  their  rights  as  hereditary 
title ;  they  asserted  their  liberties  as  an  entailed 
inheritance,  derived  from  their  forefathers,  to  be 
transmitted  to  their  posterity.  There  lies  deep 
truth  in  this  interpretation  of  history.  If  Burke  was 
one-sided  in  banishing  the  speculative  element  from 
politics,  the  school  of  Revolutionists  was  equally 
one-sided  in  ignoring  the  significance  of  historical 
growth.  The  very  demands  for  the  Rights  of  Man 
were  not  a  mushroom  growth,  but  had  their  roots 
in  the  centuries  that  had  passed.  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft,  during  this  controversy,  overlooks  the  intri- 
cate windings  of  these  roots  and  rootlets.  She  sees 
in  the  infancy  of  society  in  England  naught  but 
lawlessness,  gross  prejudice  and  immoral  supersti- 
tion. If  Magna  Charta,  she  says,  rests  for  its 
chief  support  on  a  former  grant,  which  reverts  to 
another,  then  chaos  becomes  the  base  of  the 
mighty  structure.  Yet  this  chaos  contained  the 
spark,  that  gathered  to  itself  fuel,  until,  even  in  her 
day,  the  mighty  conflagration  caused  the  civilized 
world  to  tremble. 

If  reason  was  never  to  assert  itself,  to  bend 
beneath  its  sway  existing  conditions,  then  it  was 
difficult  to  see  on  what  principle  Mr.  Burke  could 

1  Burke :  Reflections  on  the  Revolution  in  France,  Burke's 
Works,  Vol.  II,  p.  305. 


78  THE   RIGHTS   OF   MAN. 

defend  American  independence ;  or  how  he  could 
justify  the  Reformation,  which  tore  up  by  the  roots 
an  old  establishment.  She  says  : 

"To  go  further  back;"  "had  you  been  a  Jew,  you  would 
have  joined  in  the  cry,  crucify  him  !— crucify  him  !  The  pro- 
mulgator  of  a  new  doctrine,  and  the  violator  of  old  laws  and 
customs,  that  not  melting,  like  ours,  into  darkness  and 
ignorance,  rested  on  Divine  authority,  must  have  been  a  danger- 
ous innovator,  in  your  eyes,  particularly  if  you  had  not  been 
informed  that  the  Carpenter's  Son  was  of  the  stock  and  lineage 
of  David."1 

It  was  a  peculiar  turn  of  the  argument,  that 
Burke,  who  feared  "that  France  might  throw  off 
that  Christian  religion,  which  has  hitherto  been  our 
boast  and  comfort,  and  one  great  source  of  civiliza- 
tion amongst  us  and  amongst  many  other  nations,"2 
should  have  been  asked  to  meet  the  question,  which 
he,  whose  mind  is  bent  on  revolution,  must  ever 
ask  of  him,  who  frowns  upon  upheavals. 

Burke's  respect  for  rank  could  not  but  rouse 
Mary  Wollstonecraft's  democratic  spirit.  "  Some 
decent,  regulated  pre-eminence,"  he  says,  "  some 
preference  given  to  birth,  is  neither  unnatural,  nor 
unjust,  nor  impolitic."3  He  mourned  the  fate  of 
Marie  Antoinette,  the  unfortunate  queen  of  France  ; 
but  to  the  poor  his  advice  was,  that  they  must 
labour  to  obtain  what  by  labour  can  be  obtained, 
and  be  taught  their  consolation  in  the  final  pro- 
portions of  eternal  justice.  This  advice  Mary 
Wollstonecraft  calls  :  "  contemptible,  hard-hearted 

1  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Man,  p.  21. 

2  Burke  :  Reflections  on  the  Revolution  in  France,  Vol.  II, 
P.  363-  3  Ibid.,  p.  325. 


THE   RIGHTS   OF   MAN.  79 

sophistry,  in  the  specious  form  of  humility,  and 
submission  to  the  will  of  Heaven.  "  It  is,  Sir, 
possible,"  she  says,  "  to  render  the  poor  happier 
in  this  world,  without  depriving  them  of  the  con- 
solation, which  you  gratuitously  grant  them  in 
the  next."  i 

Rank  and  property  go  hand  in  hand.  Burke  ex- 
pressed himself  in  favor  of  the  one  as  much  as  of 
the  other.  "  The  power  of  perpetuating  our  pro- 
perty in  our  families,"  he  says,  "  is  one  of  the  most 
valuable  and  interesting  circumstances  belonging 
to  it,  and  that  which  tends  the  most  to  the  per- 
petuation of  society  itself."  *  The  desire  of 
Englishmen  to  preserve  the  family  estate,  to  per- 
petuate a  name,  which  Burke  here  commends, 
seems  to  Mary  Wollstonecraft  a  relic  of  barbarous, 
feudal  institutions.  In  this  arrangement  the 
younger  children  were  sacrificed  to  the  eldest  son  ; 
they  were  sent  into  exile,  or  confined  in  convents, 
"  that  they  might  not  encroach  on  what  was  called 
with  shameful  falsehood,  the  family  estate."  3 

Burke  was  proud  of  English  customs,  proud  of 
the  English  constitution.  It  angered  him  to  have 
the  example  of  the  French  Republicans  held  out  to 
shame  British  conservatives.  "  I  wish  my  country- 
men," he  says,  "  rather  to  recommend  to  our 
neighbours  the  example  of  the  British  constitution 
than  to  take  models  from  them  for  the  irnprove- 


1  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Man,  p.  144. 

2  Burke  :  Reflections  on  the  Revolution  in  France,   Vol.  II, 

P-  324- 

3  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Man,  p.  46. 


80  THE   RIGHTS   OF    MAN. 

ment  of  our  own."  J  "  The  Revolution  Society  has 
discovered  that  the  English  nation  is  not  free," 
he  remarks  with  some  sarcasm.  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft  meets  this  reproach  by  pointing  out  the  in- 
security of  the  liberty  of  the  poor  man  under  that 
"immaculate  constitution."  The  game-laws,  she 
mentions,  as  a  venerable  vestige  of  the  law,  that 
rendered  the  life  of  a  deer  more  sacred  than  that  of 
a  man.  She  protests  against  the  arbitrary  custom 
of  pressing  men  for  the  sea  service.  "  You  should 
have  hinted  to  the  French,"  she  says,  "  that  pro- 
perty in  England  is  much  more  secure  than  liberty, 
and  not  have  concealed  that  the  liberty  of  an  honest 
mechanic — his  all — is  often  sacrificed  to  secure  the 
property  of  the  rich."  3 

It  is  the  glaring  contrast  between  the  stately 
palace  and  the  wretched  hovel,  that  seems  to  her 
the  curse  of  civilization.  She  draws  an  attractive 
picture  of  the  farmer's  hut,  with  its  homely  palings 
and  twining  woodbine  ;  the  cow  grazing  near  that 
supports  the  children  ;  the  chubby  babes  feeding  the 
cheerful  poultry,  and  breathing  the  bracing  air,  far 
from  the  diseases  and  the  vices  of  cities.  And  then 
come  her  questions  :  "  Why  cannot  large  estates  be 
divided  into  small  farms?  Why  does  the  brown 
waste  meet  the  traveller's  view,  when  men  want 
work  ?  But  commons  cannot  be  enclosed  without 
acts  of  parliament  to  increase  the  property  of  the 

1  Burke  :  Reflections  on  the  Revolution  in  France,  Vol.  II, 
p.  516. 

2  Ibid.,  p.  328. 

3  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Man,  p.  25. 


THE    RIGHTS   OF    MAN.  8 1 

rich !  Why  might  not  the  industrious  peasant  be 
allowed  to  steal  a  farm  from  the  heath  ?  l 

Revolutionary  in  tone,  as  well  as  in  tendency,  are 
these  demands.  The  demon  of  property,  that  has 
ever  been  at  hand  to  encroach  on  the  sacred  rights 
of  men,  she  claims,  has  rendered  liberty  but  a  fair 
idea,  that  has  never  yet  received  a  form  in  the 
various  governments.  But  fearlessly  she  turns  to 
Mr.  Burke  :  "  The  birthright  of  man,  to  give  you, 
Sir,  a  short  definition  of  this  disputed  right,  is  such 
a  degree  of  liberty,  civil  and  religious,  as  is  com- 
patible with  the  liberty  of  every  other  individual, 
with  whom  he  is  united  in  a  social  compact,  and 
the  continued  existence  of  that  compact."  - 

The  nature  of  liberty  was  a  theme  under  frequent 
discussion  during  the  latter  part  of  the  eighteenth 
century.  Rousseau's  genius  had  made  it  promi- 
nent ;  for  he  emphasized  strongly,  that  the  liberty 
of  man,  in  its  very  essence,  is  an  inalienable 
possession,  because  it  has  its  ever  reproducing 
source  in  human  nature  itself.  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft,  too,  speaks 3  of  natural  rights,  which  men 
inherit  at  their  birth,  as  rational  creatures,  and 
which,  since  they  are  received  not  from  their  fore- 
fathers, but  from  God,  cannot  be  undermined  by 
proscription. 

Rousseau's  teachings  on  the  founding  of  states, 
and  the  sovereignty  of  the  people  were  of  great 
influence.  The  English  Revolutionists  could  not 
disclaim  their  vital  connection  with  his  thought. 

1  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Man,  p.  48. 
-  Ibid.,   p.  8.  »  Ibid.,  p.  22. 

n 


82  THE    RIGHTS   OF    MAN. 

Godwin,  in  a  note  to  the  first  chapter  of  his  Poli- 
tical Justice,  acknowledges  his  indebtedness  to 
Rousseau  ;  but  also  to  Locke's  Essay  concerning 
Human  Understanding.  Mary  Wollstonecraft  was 
in  touch  with  the  thought  of  both  philosophers,  as  it 
had  crystallized  in  the  opinions  of  the  day  ;  and  she 
had  evidently  made  the  works  of  both  a  careful 
study.  She  was  well  aware,  that  Locke  had  opened 
out  paths,  in  which  others  followed.  In  the  Introduc- 
tory Chapter  to  her  volume  on  the  French  Revo- 
lution, she  gives  an  historical  sketch  of  the  growth 
of  the  desire  among  men  for  their  rights. 

"  Locke,  following  the  track  of  other  bold  thinkers,  recom- 
mended in  a  more  methodical  manner  religious  toleration, 
and  analyzed  the  principles  of  civil  liberty  :  for  in  his  defini- 
tion of  liberty,  we  find  the  elements  of  the  Declaration  of  the 
Rights  of  Man,  which  in  spite  of  the  fatal  errors  of  ignorance, 
and  the  perverse  obstinacy  of  selfishness,  is  now  converting 
sublime  theories  into  practical  truths."1 

The  volume  on  the  French  Revolution  gives 
glimpses  of  a  change  in  the  mind  of  the  author 
since  the  days,  two  years  previously,  when  she 
engaged  in  the  controversy  with  Edmund  Burke. 
She  had  gone  to  Paris  to  watch  with  her  own  eyes 
the  development  of  events.  The  king  of  France 
passed  by  her  window  to  his  trial.  "  I  can  scarcely 
tell  you  why,"  she  writes  in  a  letter  to  her  pub- 
lisher, Mr.  Johnson,  "  but  an  association  of  ideas 
made  the  tears  flow  insensibly  from  my  eyes,  when 
I  saw  Louis  sitting,  with  more  dignity  than  I 
expected  from  his  character,  in  a  hackney  coach, 
going  to  meet  death,  where  so  many  of  his  race 

1  The  Origin  and  Progress  of  the  French  Revolution,  p.  4. 


THK    RIGHTS   OF    MAN.  83 

have  triumphed.'"  With  eager  interest  and  quick 
sympathies,  she  watched  to  see  what  use  French- 
men would  make  of  their  liberty. 

' '  Whilst  the  heart  sickens  over  a  detail  of  crimes  and  follies, 
and  the  understanding  is  appalled  by  the  labour  of  unravelling 
a  black  tissue  of  plots,  which  exhibits  the  human  character  in 
the  most  revolting  point  of  view  ;  it  is  perhaps,  difficult  to 
bring  ourselves  to  believe,  that  out  of  this  chaotic  mass  a  fairer 
government  is  rising  than  has  ever  shed  the  sweets  of  social 
life  on  the  world.  But  things  must  have  time  to  find  their 
level."-' 

The  principle  of  growth  in  the  history  of 
nations,  which  she  was  inclined  to  ignore  during 
her  controversy  with  Burke,  now  meets  with  just 
appreciation  in  her  manner  of  sketching  the  origin 
and  progress  of  the  French  Revolution.  She  says  : 

"  It  was  neither  produced  by  the  abilities  or  intrigues  of 
a  few  individuals  ;  nor  was  the  effect  of  sudden  and  short- 
lived enthusiasm  ;  but  the  natural  consequence  of  intellectual 
improvement,  gradually  proceeding  to  perfection  in  the  ad- 
vancement of  communities,  from  a  state  of  barbarism  to  that  of 
polished  society."3 

When  in  speaking  of  "  acts  of  ferocious  folly, 
which  have  justly  brought  much  obloquy  on 
the  grand  revolution,"  she  says :  "  Yet  I  feel  con- 
fident of  being  able  to  prove,  that  the  people  are 
essentially  good,  and  that  knowledge  is  rapidly 
advancing  to  that  degree  of  perfectibility,  when 
man  will  be  considered  as  man,  acting  with  the 
dignity  of  an  intelligent  being."4"  There  is  in  this 
trust  in  the  essential  goodness  of  the  people,  a 

1  Posthumous  Works,  Vol.  IV,  p.  93. 

2  The  Origin  and  Progress  of  the  French  Revolution,  p.  73. 
:i  Ibid.,  p.  VII.  4  Ibid.,  p.  72. 


84  THE    RIGHTS   OF    MAN. 


leaning  toward  Burke's  confidence  in  "those  in- 
bred sentiments,  which  are  the  faithful  guardians, 
the  active  monitors  of  our  duty."1 
^  Locke  had  maintained,-  that  when  the  people 
I  are  made  miserable,  and  find  themselves  exposed  to 
h  ill-usage  of  arbitrary  power,  it  will  invariably 
happen  that  they  will  be  ready  to  rid  themselves 
of  a  burden  that  sits  heavy  upon  them.  Mary 
Wollstonecraft  goes  further  than  Locke,  when  she 
considers  a  revolution  justifiable,  not  only  with  a 
view  to  liberation  from  tyranny,  but  also  because  the 
laws  and  customs,  which  serve  society  in  one  period 
of  development,  are  insufficient  for  the  next.  There 
lay  between  her  days  and  Locke's  times  a  century 
of  tremendous  changes,  of  upheavals  in  Europe, 
upbuilding  in  America.  In  the  old  world 
existing  institutions  and  conditions  were  regarded 
with  impatience,  as  blocking  the  way  of  progress. 
In  the  new  world  a  rational  government  was 
rising  on  new  foundations,  untrammelled  by  the 
antiquated  laws  and  customs  of  by-gone  barba- 
rism. Americans  were  proud  of  their  achieve- 
ment. Their  sympathies  were  on  the  side  of  French 
Republicans.  Mary  Wollstonecraft  came  in  contact 
with  Americans,  who,  for  causes  similar  to  those 
which  brought  her  to  Paris,  were  sojourning  there. 
Imlay  too  was  an  American.  As  appears  from  her 
letters  to  him,  she  was  entering  gladly  upon  a  plan 
of  returning  to  America  with  him,  to  buy  a  farm 
there,  and  settle  to  the  enjoyments  of  a  home. 

1  See  p.  75- 

2  John  I^ocke  :  Treatise  on  Civil  Government,  XIX,  $  224. 


-  \ 

THE    RIGHTS   OF    MAN.  85 

But  this  was  not  to  be.  She  left  France  and  its 
scenes  of  turmoil  and  bloodshed,  its  advanced  civili- 
zation and  the  evils  attending  it,  to  wander  among 
the  quiet  hamlets  of  Sweden  and  Norway  ;  to  ponder 
on  the  state  of  man  when  he  follows  the  dictates  of 
his  animal  nature,  and  his  reason  is  dormant  and 
inactive.  She  came  to  Tonsberg  in  Norway,  where 
the  farmers  had  commenced  to  cut  away  the  forests 
and  clear  the  ground,  because  they  had  learned, 
that  lumber  was  of  value  in  commerce.  Half  a 
century  previously,  they  had  allowed  the  Dutch  to 
take  the  wood,  asking  nothing,  but  that  they  should 
be  paid  for  the  labor  of  cutting  it.  Now  the 
character  of  the  country  was  being  changed.  The 
vast  tracts  of  forest  were  decreasing  ;  meadows  and 
fields  were  on  the  increase.  In  their  patient 
toil  lay  the  development  of  the  mental  resources  of 
the  inhabitants.  Mary  Wollstonecraft  writes  : 

"  I  never,  my  friend,  thought  so  deeply  of  the  advantages 
obtained  by  human  industry  as  since  I  have  been  in  Norway. 
The  world  requires,  I  see,  the  hand  of  man  to  perfect  it  ;  and  as 
this  task  naturally  unfolds  the  faculties  he  exercises,  it  is  physi- 
cally impossible  that  he  should  have  remained  in  Rousseau's 
golden  age  of  stupidity.  And,  considering  the  question  of 
human  happiness,  where,  oh  !  where  does  it  reside  ?  Has  it 
taken  up  its  abode  with  unconscious  ignorance,  or  with  the 
high -wrought  mind?"  l 

She  returned  to  England,  after  her  brief  sojourn 
in  those  northern  countries,  with  less  of  the 
revolutionary  spirit.  "  An  ardent  affection  for 
the  human  race,"  she  says  in  the  Appendix  to 
her  Letters  from  Sweden,  "  makes  enthusiastic 

1  Betters  from  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  p.  115. 


86  THE   RIGHTS   OF   MAN. 

characters  eager  to  produce  alteration  in  laws  and 
governments  prematurely."  This  was  her  attitude 
while  in  France.  But  now  her  entlmsiasm  was 
tempered  by  reason  and  intelligent  observation. 
She  adds  :  "To  render  these  alterations  useful  and 
permanent,  they  must  be  the  growth  of  each  parti- 
cular soil,  and  the  gradual  fruit  of  the  ripening 
understanding  of  the  nation,  matured  by  time,  not 
forced  by  an  unnatural  fermentation." 

Her  northern  journey  had  convinced  her,  that 
this  "gradual  change  is  gaining  ground  ;"  that  the 
grand  causes,  which  she  saw  at  work  in  France, 
"  were  carrying  mankind  forward  ;"  and  that  ulti- 
mately, "  the  sum  of  human  misery  would  be  dimin- 
ished." Hope  for  the  future  still  inspired  her. 
That  noble  optimism,  which  must  ever  be  the 
mark  of  the  reformer,  was  hers.  Neither  the 
glimpse  of  the  vices  and  follies  of  the  polished 
circles  of  the  world,  nor  the  sight  of  man  but  just 
above  the  brute  creation,  could  quench  the  ardent 
desire  within  her,  to  see  man  in  possession  of  all 
his  rights. 


CHAPTER   V. 

THE  RIGHTS  OF  WOMAN  AND  HER   POLEMICS 
AGAINST  WRITERS  ON  FEMALE  EDUCATION. 

NOT  the  impulsive  expression  of  fervid  desire  for 
a  change,  but  the  inevitable  sequence  of  the  demand 
for  the  rights  of  man,  the  Vindication  of  the 
Rights  of  Woman  must  be  regarded  as  a  product  of 
the  times.  Mary  Wollstonecraft  was  a  child  of  her 
times,  and  her  views  with  regard  to  the  rights  of 
man  form  with  her  the  basis  of  her  demand  for  the 
rights  of  woman.  The  same  principles  are  applied 
in  both  cases.  "  If  the  abstract  rights  of  man  will 
bear  discussion  and  explanation,"  she  says  in  the 
Dedication  of  her  book,  "  those  of  woman,  by  a 
parity  of  reasoning,  will  not  shrink  from  the  same 
test." 

In  her  controversy  with  Edmund  Burke,  she 
attacked  his  policy  of  aiming  at  expediency,  of 
adjusting  principles  to  practice.  The  same  con- 
troversy is  carried  over  into  the  polemical  part  of 
the  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman.  Much 
was  written  in  that  day  concerning  the  education 


88  THE    RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN. 

and  conduct  of  women.  A  trivial  tone  pervades 
some  of  the  books  of  this  kind.  There  were 
writers  who  resorted  to  satire,  and  in  turn  ridiculed 
or  pitied  women,  as  they  endeavored  to  instruct 
them.  The  pages  of  the  Spectator,  in  those  days, 
were  frequently  filled  with  witty  sallies,  exposing 
the  weaknesses  of  women.  There  were  sober 
attempts  also,  of  giving  advice  to  parents  and  young 
women.  ^Writers  of  this  class  had  the  avowed 
object  of  making  the  subordinate  position  of  woman 
as  endurable  to  her  as  possible  under  the  circum- 
stances, by  advising  that  which  seemed  expedient? 
Edmund  Burke's  trust  in  an  "  ancient  permanent 
sense  of  mankind,"  carried  over  into  the  contro- 
versy for  the  rights  of  woman,  appeared  in  the 
(tacit  admission  of  writers  on  female  education, 
that  the  instinct  of  the  race  had  asserted  itself  in 
assigning  to  woman  a  subordinate  place.  ~~) 

Though  the  influence  of  Rousseau  is  undoubt- 
edly visible  in  some  of  the  opinions  of  Mary 
Wollstonecraft ;  they  are  diametrically  opposed  to 
each  other  in  their  views  of  the  nature  and 
position  of  woman.  He  was  her  chief  opponent. 
In  the  polemical  part  of  the  Vindication  of  the 
Rights  of  Woman,  she  enters  upon  an  elaborate 
protest  against  his  system.  Again  and  ^gain 
throughout  her  book,  she  finds  occasion  to  contradict 
and  oppose  him.  He  had  expressed  with  seeming 
logical  correctness  and  a  finished  eloquence  that, 
which  was  really  the  opinion  of  the  civilized  world, 
concerning  the  nature  of  woman.  To  disprove 
Rousseau,  therefore,  went  far  toward  refuting  the 


THE    RIGHTS   OF    WOMAN.  89 

whole    false    system    of    woman's   education    and 
position. 

Rousseau,  after  tracing  in  his  famous  book  on 
education,  his  Emile,  which,  in  its  day,  furnished 
much  inspiration  to  pedagogical  research,  how  his 
pupil's  character  was  gradually  formed  until  he 
finally  became  a  man,  says  : 

"  Thus  far  we  have  sought  to  educate  a  man  in  accordance 
with  the  principles  of  nature.  In  order  not  to  leave  our  work 
incomplete,  it  remains  to  show  how  to  educate  woman,  the 
counterpart  to  man.  He  who  wishes  to  be  guided  aright,  must 
follow  the  precepts  of  nature."  ' 

He  then  proceeds  in  a  truly  masterly  way,  blend- 
ing truth  and  sophistry,  to  interpret  the  qualities, 
with  which  nature  has  endowed  woman.  He 
exalts  that,  which  he  considers  the  work  of  nature  ; 
and  marks  as  perversions  the  effects,  which  civiliza- 
tion has  had  upon  woman.  Later  in  his  discussion 
he  says :  "I  always  come  back  to  my  guiding 
principle  and  it,  without  fail,  offers  the  solution  of 
all  difficulties.  I  study  that  which  is,  seek  the 
cause,  and  finally  come  to  the  conclusion  that  that 
which  is,  is  right."  2  Rousseau  in  his  investigation 
often  loses  sight  of  that  high  ideal  of  human 
character,  which  includes  intellectual  pre-eminence. 

The  doctrine  of  a  return  to  nature,  as  the  only 
way  to  a  normal  condition  for  human  beings, 
found  a  practical  application  in  Rousseau's  Emile. 
Mary  Wollstonecraft  agreed  with  him,  so  far  as  he 
demanded  that  the  unnatural  distinctions  of  rank 
and  wealth  were  to  be  abolished,  and  that  ancient 

1  Rousseau  :  Emile  V,  $  25.  -  Ibid.,  %  95. 

12 


90  THE   RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN. 

prejudices  and  useless  and  injurious  customs  were 
to  be  rendered  powerless.  In  her  criticism  of  exist- 
ing conditions,  she  runs  parallel  with  Rousseau ; 
many  passages  in  her  Vindication  of  the  Rights  q/ 
Woman,  where  she  censures  estrangement  from 
nature  and  her  laws  are  similar  to  passages  in 
Rousseau's  Emile.  His  keen  observations  may  have 
stimulated  her;  so  that  in  this  aspect  of  her  work, 
she  may  seem  to  walk  in  his  footsteps.  But  when 
Rousseau  portrays  this  state  of  nature  in  favor  of 
physical  well-being;  and  when  he  considers  strength, 
health  and  especially  self-approbation  the  most 
desirable  possessions  ;  and  assigns  to  moral  laws  and 
ethical  motives  a  subordinate  place,  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft  dissents.  His  thesis  was  :  The  nearer 
to  nature,  the  better ;  while  she  looked  forward  to 
a  higher  and  more  perfect  civilization,  to  be  reached 
by  means  of  the  improvement  of  human  reason. 

In  describing  the  education  of  Sophia,  who  was, 
like  Emile,  to  remain  untouched  by  the  hand 
of  civilization,  Rousseau  seeks  to  examine  the  char- 
acter which  nature  has  given  to  woman.  His 
starting  point  is*'  that  woman  has  less  bodily  strength 
than  man ;  and  that  in  consequence  he  is  her 
master.  The  education  of  woman  should  therefore 
always  be  relative  to  man ;  every  precept  that  fails 
to  recur  to  this  relation  must  necessarily  run  wide 
of  the  mark ;  for  nature  has  ordained  that  she 
should  serve  him. 

One  of  the  first  precepts  of  this  system  is,  that 
care  should  be  bestowed  upon  outward  appearance. 
Rousseau  describes,  how  girls,  from  their  earliest 


THE   RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN.  91 

infancy  are  fond  of  dress.  They  show  by  their 
little  airs,  that  they  are  desirous  of  being  thought 
pretty  ;  and  unconsciously  they  realize  that  the  phy- 
sical part  of  the  art  of  pleasing  lies  in  dress.  They 
soon  become  anxious  to  know  how  to  dress  up 
their  dolls  ;  and  though  they  learn  with  reluctance 
how  to  read  and  write,  they  apply  themselves  very 
readily  to  the  use  of  their  needles.  As  soon  as 
they  are  capable  of  understanding  what  is  said  to 
them,  they  are  willing  to  be  governed  by  the  con- 
sideration of  what  people  will  think  of  their 
behaviour. 

Many  a  protest  is  launched  by  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft  against  writers,  who,  like  Rousseau,  speak  of 
the  natural  fondness  of  women  for  dress,  of  their  in- 
nate desire  to  please.  To  her  these  are  but  the 
outcome  of  perverted  nature,  of  a  false  system  of 
education.  She  unhesitatingly  dissents  from  his 
interpretation  of  the  hand  of  nature,  and  claims 
that  she  too  has  read  in  nature's  book,  and  this 
was  her  result : 

"  I  have,  probably,  had  an  opportunity  of  observing  more 
girls  in  their  infancy  than  J.  J.  Rousseau.  J  can  recollect  my 
own  feelings,  and  I  have  looked  steadily  around  me  ;  yet  so  far 
from  coinciding  with  him  in  opinion  respecting  the  first  dawn 
of  the  female  character,  I  will  venture  to  affirm,  that  a  girl, 
whose  spirits  have  not  been  damped  by  inactivity,  will  always 
be  a  romp,  and  the  doll  will  never  excite  attention  unless  con- 
finement allows  her  no  alternative."  l 

Brought  up  to  please  man,  the  riper  virtues  of 
woman  are,  according  to  Rousseau,  to  be  of  a 
nature  to  render  her  useful  and  convenient  for  man. 

1  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  81. 


92  THE   RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN. 

The  first  and  most  important  qualification  in  a 
woman,  he  says,  is  good-nature  or  sweetness  of 
temper.  An  habitual  restraint  should  be  exercised 
over  her,  so  that  a  tractableness  may  result,  for 
wlfich  woman  has  occasion  ;  since  during  her  whole 
life  she  remains  under  subjection  either  to  man, 
or  to  the  opinions  of  mankind.  But  in  making 
her  tractable,  she  should  not  be  made  unhappy. 
It  is  not  necessary  to  make  her  dependence  burden- 
some, but  only  to  let  her  feel  it.  Rousseau  ad- 
vises, that  she  should  be  allowed  to  "exempt  her- 
self from  the  necessity  of  obeying."  Subtilty 
should  even  be  cultivated,  as  a  talent  natural  to 
the  sex ;  for  he  thinks  every  natural  inclination  is 
good  and  right. 

Mary  Wollstonecraft  admits  that  "  formed  to  live 
with  such  an  imperfect  being  as  man,  women 
ought  to  learn,  from  the  exercise  of  their  faculties, 
the  necessity  of  forbearance."  '  But  she  questions 
whether  a  state  of  dependence  is  natural  to  them. 
"  Considering  the  length  of  time  that  w*omen  have 
been  dependent,"  she  says,  u  is  it  surprising  that 
some  of  them  hug  their  chains?"2  She  quotes  a 
naturalist  as  saying :  "  These  dogs  at  first  kept 
their  ears  erect ;  but  custom  has  superseded  nature, 
and  a  token  of  fear  is  become  a  beauty."  By  this 
observation  she  meets  Rousseau  on  his  own  ground. 
When  he  claims  that  women  oiight  to  have  but 
little  liberty,  because  they  are  apt  to  indulge  them- 
selves excessively  in  what  is  allowed  them,  she 
again  meets  him  with  a  parallel  case :  u  Slaves  and 

1  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  136.  2  Ibid.,  p.  135. 


THE   RIGHTS   OF  WOMAN.  93 

mobs  have  always  indulged  themselves  in  the 
same  excesses,  when  once  they  broke  loose  from 
authority.  The  bent  bow  recoils  with  violence, 
when  the  hand  is  suddenly  relaxed  that  forcibly 
held  it."  '  As  for  calling  subtil ty  a  talent 
peculiar  to  women,  she  insists  that  "  greatness  of 
mind  can  never  dwell  with  cunning,"  and  that  if 
any  class  of  mankind  be  so  created,  that  it  must 
necessarily  be  educated  by  rules  not  strictly  dedu- 
cible  from  truth,  virtue  is  an  affair  of  convention. 
Woman,  according  to  Rousseau,  should  be  kept  in 
a  state  of  moral  inferiority.  Where  does  he  rank 
her  intellectually  ? 

She  is  to  know  but  little,  and  the  little  she  knows 
is  to  be  of  a  nature  pleasing  to  man.  She  should 
ever  have  in  mind  the  question  :  How  will  your 
discourse  be  received  ?  Reason  in  women  is  a 
practical  reason,  says  Rousseau,  capacitating  them 
artfully  to  discover  the  means  of  attaining  a  known 
end,  but  which  would  never  enable  them  to  discover 
that  end  itself.  As  the  conduct  of  women  is 
subservient  to  public  opinion,  their  faith  in  matters 
of  religion  should,  for  that  very  reason,  be  subject 
to  authority.  The  wife  ought  to  be  of  the  same 
religion  as  her  husband  ;  for  though  such  religion 
might  be  false,  that  docility  which  induces  her  to 
submit  to  the  order  of  nature,  takes  away,  in  the 
sight  of  God,  the  criminality  of  error.  It  is  not 
so  needful  to  explain  to  them  the  reasons  for  their 
belief,  as  to  lay  down  precisely  the  tenets  they  are 
to  believe.  After  thus  cramping  woman's  intellec- 

1  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  135. 


94  THE   RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN. 

tual  powers,  and  checking  the  growth  of  character, 
he  advises  her  to  reflect,  that  a  reflecting  man  may 
not  yawn  in  her  company  ! 

Rousseau's  argument  was,  to  a  degree,  consist- 
ent, provided  his  thesis,  that  nature  formed  woman 
for  man,  was  granted.  But  Mary  Wollstonecraft 
touched  its  weakest  spot,  when  she  pointed  out, 
that  the  sacrifice  of  woman's  mental  and  moral 
development,  which  is  involved  in  this  system, 
served  but  for  a  short  time.  According  to  Rous- 
seau's interpretation,  nature  gives  but  a  slight 
degree  of  permanency  to  a  relation,  which  religion 
and  ethics  make  almost  absolutely  binding.  His 
system,  as  here  becomes  apparent,  may  justly  be 
regarded  as  lacking  a  moral  basis.  It  is  difficult 
to  conceive  of  precepts  more  degrading  to  woman, 
than  those  set  forth  by  the  "  Apostle  of  Nature," 
as  Rousseau  has  been  called.  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft rightly  asks,  why  a  girl  should  be  educated 
for  her  husband  with  the  same  care  as  for  an 
Eastern  harem  ;  why  the  important  years  of  youth, 
the  usefulness  of  age,  and  the  rational  hopes  of 
futurity  should  be  sacrificed  to  render  her  an  object 
of  desire  for  a  short  time.  Her  rationalism  was 
intensely  antagonistic  to  a  system  that  magnified 
the  physical  aspects  of  human  life,  and  hopelessly 
cramped  the  faculty  of  reason  in  one-half  of  the 
human  race.  She  considered  the  unfolding  of 
reason  the  chief  end  in  life ;  and  believed  that  it 
is  the  right  of  man  to  seek  to  attain  this  end. 
Rousseau  denied  this  right  to  woman.  His  system 
of  necessity  called  forth  her  fierce  opposition. 


THE   RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN.  95 

Rousseau's  doctrine  was  as  dangerous  as  it  was 
pernicious.  Set  forth  with  a  finished  eloquence, 
he  gave  what  seemed  to  be  a  philosophical  basis  to 
the  corruptions  of  his  time.  Mary  Wollstonecraft 
detected  the  poison  in  the  crystal  cup.  It  must 
have  been  of  an  alluring  nature  in  her  day  ;  for 
those  who  look  for  the  cause  of  the  tragedies  of 
her  later  life,  find,  that  a  drop  of  the  poison  passed 
her  lips.  Yet  in  her  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of 
Woman  she  speaks  forth  the  indignation  of  a  sober- 
minded  Englishwoman,  and  arraigns  one  of  Rous- 
seau's most  distinguished  countrywomen,  because, 
far  from  sharing  her  indignation,  she  pleads  his 
cause.  The  Baroness  de  Stael  in  her  Eulogium  on 
Rousseau,  grants  his  pardon  ;  though  he  denies 
woman  reason,  shuts  her  out  from  knowledge  and 
turns  her  aside  from  truth,  simply  because  his 
admiration  for  woman,  as  nature  formed  her,  amounts 
almost  to  adoration.  What  signifies  it,  the  Baron- 
ess de  Stael  argues,  to  women,  that  his  reason 
disputes  with  them  the  empire,  when  his  heart  is 
devotedly  theirs.  That  she  and  other  women 
should  thus  unite  with  men  in  adopting  sentiments, 
that  had  the  direct  tendency  of  degrading  them, 
calls  forth  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  scorn. 

One  of  her  own  countrywomen,  Mrs.  Piozzi, 
known  specially  by  her  literary  relations  to  Dr. 
Johnson,  reasoned  after  the  same  fashion  as  the 
Baroness  de  Stael.  The  contempt  with  which  men, 
in  that  day,  treated  woman's  understanding,  seemed 
to  her  a  slight  grievance.  She  was  convinced, 
however,  that  not  a  woman  could  be  found,  who 


96  THE   RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN. 

would  contradict  the  assertion,  that  "  all  our  attain- 
ments, all  our  arts  are  employed  to  gain  and  keep 
the  heart  of  man  ;  and  what  mortification  can  exceed 
the  disappointment,  if  the  end  be  not  obtained?"  l 
If  Mrs.  Piozzi's  estimate  of  the  women  of  her 
times  was  to  any  degree  correct,  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft  had  little  encouragement  in  pleading  for 
the  rights  of  reason  in  behalf  of  women. 

Madame  Genlis,  a  prominent  pedagogical  writer 
of  her  day,  is  taken  to  task  by  Mary  Wollstonecraft 
for  error  in  another  direction.  The  books  of 
Madame  Genlis  were  numerous,  and  were  widely 
read.  She  sought  to  uphold  the  power  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  and  of  the  aristocracy ; 
and  carried  her  respect  for  authority  into  her 
educational  views  by  insisting  on  blind  obedience 
to  the  will  of  parents.  An  accomplished  young 
woman,  according  to  Madame  Genlis,  is  ready  to 
marry  anybody,  whom  her  mother  is  pleased  to 
recommend.  So  rigid  are  the  lines  drawn  by 
her,  that  she  insists  that  "  a  well-educated  girl  has 
not  time  to  be  in  love." 

It  might  perhaps  seem  as  if  the  spirit  of  criticism 
had  taken  hold  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft  and  blinded 
her  to  the  merits  of  other  writers.  But  this  was 
not  the  case.  In  mentioning  Mrs.  Chapone's  Letters, 
she  indicates,  that  she  cannot  always  coincide  in 
opinion  with  her;  but  this  does  not  affect  her 
respect  for  the  writer.  Words  of  great  esteem  are 
bestowed  by  her  upon  the  memory  of  Mrs. 
Macaulay,  the  famous  author  of  a  History  of 

1  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  160. 


THE   RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN.  97 

England,  who,  in  possession  of  an  unusual  degree 
of  knowledge  and  talent,  had  been  remarkable 
among  her  contemporaries  for  her  conflict  with  the 
atheistical  and  sceptical  tendencies  of  her  times. 
The  approbation  of  this  great  woman  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft  expected,  when  she  first  thought  of  writing 
her  book  ;  but  soon  heard  with  deep  regret  that 
she  was  no  more.  She  called  attention  to  the 
fact,  that  sufficient  respect  had  not  been  paid  to  the 
memory  of  Mrs.  Macatilay. 

In  the  light  of  this  noble  tribute,  which  frees 
Mary  Wollstonecraft  from  the  suspicion  of  undue 
eagerness  to  condemn,  it  is  all  the  more  surprising 
to  see  how  she  challenges  writers  of  her  own  and 
past  times.  I^ord  Chesterfield  was  among  them. 
Pope  and  Milton  are  attacked,  the  latter  because 
in  his  Paradise  Lost  Eve  says  to  Adam  : 

"  My  author  and  disposer,  what  thou  bidst 
Unargued  I  obey  ;  so  God  ordains  ; 
God  is  thy  law,  thou  mine  :  to  know  no  more 
Is  woman's  happiest  knowledge  and  her  praise." 

Perhaps  the  most  daring  part  of  her  polemics 
is  her  bold  attack  upon  Dr.  Gregory's  Legacy  to 
his  Daughters  and  Dr.  Fordyce's  Sermons  1o 
Young  Women.  Both  were  popular  writers,  who 
had  a  large  circle  of  readers  ;  and  whose  views  were 
in  harmony  with  the  current  opinions  of  the  day. 
Of  Dr.  Fordyce's  sermons  l  she  says  :  "  They  have 
long  made  a  part  of  a  young  woman's  library  ;  nay, 
girls  at  school  are  allowed  to  read  them,  yet,"  she 

1  Rev.  James  Fordyce,  D.D.  Sermons  to  Young  Women,  1762. 
2  Volumes.  Many  Editions. 

13 


98  THE    RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN. 

adds,  u I  should  not  allow  girls  to  peruse  them,  unless 
I  designed  to  hunt  every  spark  of  nature  out  of 
their  composition,  melting  every  human  quality 
into  female  meekness  and  artificial  grace."  She 
objects  to  the  lover-like  phrases,  with  which  a  grave 
preacher  should  not  embellish  his  discourse.  He 
addresses  u  the  British  fair,  the  fairest  of  the  fair, 
as  if  they  had  only  feelings,"  and  makes  florid 
appeals  to  Heaven,  and  to  u  the  beauteous  innocents, 
the  fairest  images  of  Heaven  here  below." 

Dr.  Fordyce  proceeds  from  the  same  proposition 
that  forms  the  basis  of  Rousseau's  argument  : 
Woman  is  created  for  man.  Her  character  is  to  be 
one  of  yielding  softness  and  gentle  compliance.  He 
would  not  justify  men  in  anything  wrong  on  their 
part,  but  is  astonished  at  the  folly  of  many  women, 
who  complain  of  the  indifference  of  their  husbands. 
He  tells  them  : 

"  Had  you  behaved  to  them  with  more  respectful  observance, 
and  a  more  equal  tenderness,  studying  their  humours,  over- 
looking their  mistakes,  submitting  to  their  opinions  in  matters 
indifferent,  passing  by  little  instances  of  unevenness,  caprice  or 
passion,  giving  soft  answers  to  hasty  words,  complaining  as 
seldom  as  possible,  and  making  it  your  daily  care  to  relieve 
their  anxieties,  to  enlighten  the  hour  of  dulness,  and  call  up  the 
ideas  of  felicity  :  had  you  pursued  this  conduct,  I  doubt  not  but 
you  would  have  maintained  and  even  increased  their  esteem,  so 
far  at  to  have  secured  every  degree  of  influence  that  could 
conduce  to  their  virtue  or  your  mutual  satisfaction,  and  your 
home  might  at  this  day  have  been  the  abode  of  domestic  bliss/'1 

Not  a  trace  of  the  human  character  does  Mary 
Wollstonecraft  find  in  a  woman  according  to  this 
description  ;  she  is  simply  a  domestic  drudge,  whose 


Rights  of  Woman,  p.  152. 


THE    RIGHTS    OF    WOMAN.  99 

being-  is  absorbed  in  that  of  a  tyrant.  Moreover, 
she  thinks  Dr.  Fordyce  must  have  had  very  little 
acquaintance  with  the  human  heart,  if  he  really 
supposed  that  such  conduct  would  bring  back 
wandering  love,  instead  of  exciting  contempt. 

It  is  true  that  there  is  little  apparent  difference 
between  the  advice  given  by  Rousseau  and  that  of 
Dr.  Fordyce ;  and  yet,  there  is  a  distinction. 
An  interest  in  the  well-being  of  woman  is 
displayed  in  Dr.  Fordyce's  advice,  that  is  absent  in 
Rousseau's.  The  sentiment  of  the  Church,  which 
Dr.  Fordyce  voices,  has  an  ethical  aspect  that  is 
foreign  to  the  sentiments  of  the  "Apostle  of  Nature." 
The  advice  of  the  Church  was  to  the  servant  to  be 
obedient  to  his  master,  to  woman  to  submit  herself 
to  her  own  husband.  Meekness,  gentleness,  the 
bearing  of  injuries  without  retaliation,  were  virtues 
extolled  by  the  founder  of  the  Christian  religion. 
Men  in  the  early  days  of  Christianity  frequently 
laid  aside  their  courage  and  strength  and  assumed 
the  garb  of  meekness,  which  their  master  had  worn. 
Side  by  side  with  this  spirit  of  self-renunciation, 
there  dwelt  in  the  new  religion  an  appreciation  of 
the  intrinsic  value  of  the  individual,  as  an  object  of 
salvation,  and  a  broad  conception  of  liberty  as  the 
product  of  faith,  that  sent  its  waves  of  influence 
along  the  course  of  the  history  of  the  nations. 

The  Greek  first  conceived  the  idea  of  the  free- 
dom of  the  individual.1  But  man  is  free,  meant  to 
him  :  The  Greek  is  free ;  the  slave  and  the  bar- 


1  See   Wilhelm  Preger :   Entfaltung  der  Idee  des  Meuschen 
durch  die  Weltgeschichte.     Miinchen,  1870. 


100  THp;   RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN. 

barian  were  not  included.  Christianity  ushered 
into  the  world  principles,  according  to  which  the 
slave  and  woman,  the  conquered  and  the  wretched 
were  placed  on  the  same  footing  with  the  strongest 
and  the  mightiest,  so  far  as  the  highest  spiritual 
gifts  which  the  religion  of  Christ  had  to  offer,  were 
concerned.  And  these  principles,  combined  with 
the  Anglo-Saxon  love  of  active  independence,  are 
destined  ultimately  to  vindicate  to  all  the  right 
of  personal  freedom.  But  meantime  Dr.  Fordyce 
represents  those  who  preached  that  which  seemed 
expedient,  and  gave  but  a  faint  reflection  of  the 
true  relation  which  Christianity  bears  to  woman. 

Another  passage  in  Dr.  Fordyce's  sermons,  quoted 
by  Mary  Wollstonecraft  seems  a  curious  mixture  of 
religious  sentiment  and  ill-advised  flattery.  Dr. 
Fordyce  says : 

"  Never,  perhaps,  does  a  fine  woman  strike  more  deeply  than 
when,  composed  into  pious  recollection,  and  possessed  with  the 
noblest  considerations,  she  assumes,  without  knowing  it,  supe- 
rior dignity  and  new  graces  ;  so  that  the  beauties  of  holiness 
seem  to  radiate  about  her,  and  the  bystanders  are  almost  in- 
duced to  fancy  her  already  worshipping  amongst  her  kindred 
angels !  " 

Mary  Wollstonecraft  asks,  "  Why  are  women 
to  be  thus  bred  up  with  a  desire  of  conquest  ?  the 
very  word,  used  in  this  sense,  gives  me  a  sickly 
qualm  !  Do  religion  and  virtue  offer  no  stronger 
motives,  no  brighter  reward  ?" 

Even  in  perversions,  as  great  as  the  above 
passage  by  Dr.  Fordyce,  a  deep  truth  may  be  found 
hidden  somewhere.  The  Church  has  ever  had  in 
woman  a  mighty  ally  to  keep  the  flame  of  piety 


THE    RIGHTS   OF    WOMAN  IOI 

bright  in  a  community  ;  and  piety  in  turn  exalted 
woman  ;  for  there  is  something  in  man  that  res- 
ponds to  a  visible  token  of  communion  between  one 
of  his  kind  and  his  Creator. 

"Where  the  husband's  attention  is  wholly  absorbed  by  the 
struggle  for  daily  bread,  the  only  aspirations,  frequently,  that 
are  left  to  the  family,  are  those  of  a  religious  nature,  and  they 
are  nourished  by  the  wife.  A  deep  sense  of  piety,  that 
centres  in  the  mother  of  the  family  is  often  the  best  safeguard 
of  morality."  l 

This  too  is  conquest ;  not  the  conquest  of 
men's  hearts,  by  youth  and  beauty  with  the  aid 
of  religious  devotion ;  but  the  conquest  of  the 
hearts  of  her  family  by  the  mother,  who  can 
thus  best  guard  her  charge  against  its  foes.  It  is 
the  perversion  of  truth  that  forms  the  butt  of  the 
attacks  of  the  revolutionists.  Mary  Wollstonecraft 
valued  most  highly  the  religious  aspirations  of 
which  man  is  capable.  To  see  them  given  a  place 
with  other  accomplishments,  that  please  the  eyes 
of  men,  rightly  roused  her  opposition. 

Free  from  flattery,  and  filled  with  a  loving  regard 
for  the  welfare  of  his  daughters,  who  had  lately  lost 
their  mother,  Dr.  Gregory's  Legacy  to  his  Daugh- 
ters" is  a  touching  instance  of  the  vacillation  of 
opinion,  which  must  inevitably  have  been  the  state 
of  mind  of  an  affectionate  father  in  those  days. 
Dr.  Gregory  feared  the  consequence  of  instilling 
sentiments,  that  might  draw  his  daughters  out  of 

1  Wundt :  Die  Bthik,  p.  534. 

-  John  Gregory,  M.  D.  "A  Father's  Legacy  to  his  Daugh- 
ters," 1774.  Many  editions.  The  last  in  1877. 


102  THE    RIGHTS    OF    WOMAN. 

the  track  of  common  life,  without  enabling  them  to 
act  with  consonant  independence  and  dignity.  In 
the  preface  he  tells  them  a  mournful  truth,  u  that 
they  will  hear,  at  least  once  in  their  lives,  the 
genuine  sentiments  of  a  man,  who  has  no  interest  in 
deceiving  them."  Mary  Wollstonecraft  exclaims  : 

"  Hapless  woman  !  what  can  be  expected  from  thee  when  the 
beings  on  whom  thou  art  said  naturally  to  depend  for  reason 
and  support,  have  all  an  interest  in  deceiving  thee  ?  This  is  the 
root  of  the  evil  that  has  shed  a  corroding  mildew  on  all  thy 
virtues  ;  and  blighting  in  the  bud  thy  opening  faculties,  has 
rendered  thee  the  weak  thing  thou  art  !  It  is  this  separate 
interest,  this  insiduous  state  of  warfare,  that  undermines  moral- 
ity and  divides  mankind  !  "  l 

The  very  parental  solicitude  with  which  Dr. 
Gregory  would  mould  the  conduct  of  his  daughters, 
shows  forth  in  bold  lines  the  deceptive  character 
of  his  advice.  If  girls  possessed  strength  and 
vigor,  they  should  conceal  it,  lest  men  suppose  that 
they  were  not  entirely  dependent  on  their  pro- 
tection for  safety.  u  Be  even  cautious,"  he  says, 
"  in  displaying  your  good  sense.  But  if  you 
happen  to  have  any  learning,  keep  it  a  profound 
secret,  especially  from  the  men,  who  generally  look 
with  a  jealous  and  malignant  eye  on  a  woman  of 
great  parts  and  a  cultivated  understanding."  Men 
of  real  merit,  Dr.  Gregory  afterwards  observes,  are 
superior  to  this  meanness.  "  Where  is  the  neces- 
sity," demands  Mary  Wollstonecraft,  "  that  the 
behaviour  of  the  whole  sex  should  be  modulated 
to  please  men,  who,  having  little  claim  to  respect 
as  individuals,  choose  to  keep  close  in  their  pha- 

1  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  154. 


THF,    RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN.  103 

lanx?  "  '  Marriage  was  to  be  the  chief  end  of  exist- 
ence, yet  on  no  account  should  it  be  apparent,  that 
a  young-  woman's  thoughts  were  bent  in  this  direc- 
tion. A  wife  should  keep  her  husband  in  ignor- 
ance concerning  the  extent  of  her  affection,  so  that 
uncertainty  might  prove  an  attraction.  This  tangle 
of  dissimulations  and  pretences  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft  brushes  aside  with  the  sound  advice  :  "  Make 
the  heart  clean,  and  give  the  head  employment,  and 
I  will  venture  to  predict  that  there  will  be  nothing 
offensive  in  the  behaviour." 

Notwithstanding  the  popularity,  which  Dr. 
Gregory's  book  enjoyed,  even  down  to  recent  times, 
some  of  his  contemporaries  were  alive  to  the  defects 
of  the  book  and  the  system  it  sets  forth.  One  of 
Mary  Wollstonecraft's  severest  critics  agrees  with 
her  on  one  point,  that  Dr.  Gregory's  Legacy  shows 
that  u  his  system  of  female  excellence  was  formed 
in  consequence  of  confined  views,  and  a  state 
of  society,  neither  the  best  nor  the  most  eligi- 
ble." But  while  granting  all  that  can  be  said 
against  this  book  and  against  the  wisdom  of  its 
author,  yet  the  father  who  speaks  through  its  pages 
is  not  an  isolated  example,  but  is  a  type  of  many  a 
parent,  who  wavered  and  hesitated,  fearing  that  in 
his  most  earnest  effort  to  advance  the  best  welfare  of 
his  daughter,  he  might  unfit  her  for  the  world  in 
which  she  lived.  Mary  Wollstonecraft  faced  the 
practical  aspect  of  the  question  some  years  after  her 
denunciation  of  Dr.  Gregory's  book,  when  the  happi- 


1  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  155. 

2  The  Critical  Review,  June  1792,  p.  132. 


104  THK    RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN. 

ness  of  her  little  daughter,  Fanny,  lay  very  close  to 
her  heart.     She  wrote  to  the  father  of  her  child  : 

"  You  know  that  as  a  woman  I  am  particularly  attached  to 
her,  I  feel  more  than  a  mother's  fondness  and  anxiety,  when  I 
reflect  on  the  dependent  and  oppressed  state  of  her  sex.  I 
dread  lest  she  should  be  forced  to  sacrifice  her  heart  to  her 
principles,  or  principles  to  her  heart.  With  trembling  hand  I 
shall  cultivate  sensibility,  and  cherish  delicacy  of  sentiment, 
lest,  while  I  lend  fresh  blushes  to  the  rose,  I  sharpen  the  thorns 
that  will  wound  the  breast  I  would  fain  guard.  I  dread  to 
unfold  her  mind,  lest  it  should  render  her  unfit  for  the  world 
she  is  to  inhabit.  Hapless  woman  !  What  a  fate  is  thine  !"  ' 

There  is  a  note  of  sad  resignation  in  this  letter,  a 
tacit  admission  that  existing  conditions  are  more 
powerful  than  the  individual  who  wages  war  against 
them.  She  says  with  reference  to  Dr.  Gregory  : 
"  Surely  it  would  have  been  wiser  to  have  advised 
women  to  improve  themselves  till  they  rose  above 
the  fumes  of  vanity ;  and  then  to  let  the  public 
opinion  come  round,  for  where  are  rules  of  accom- 
modation to  stop?"  2  But  public  opinion  generally 
moves  slowly.  It  is  conservative  in  its  nature. 
She,  who  dares  to  outrun  it,  must  needs  pay  the 
penalty. 

The  problem  was  passing  through  a  natural 
process  of  solution  at  the  time  when  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft  was  writing  her  book,  fearlessly  facing  an 
array  of  writers,  who  if  not  mighty,  were  yet 
numerous  and  influential ;  and  when,  a  few  years 
later,  she  shrank  with  the  dread  prompted  by  her 
love  from  bringing  up  her  own  daughter  in  the 
way  which  she  had  advocated  so  unhesitatingly. 

1  Letters  from  Norway,  etc.,  p.  66. 

2  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  155. 


THK    RIGHTS   OF    WOMAN.  105 

Mary  Wollstonecraft  looked  to  France  as  the 
country,  where  the  rights  of  women  would  first 
receive  consideration.  Not  France,  but  those  newly 
settled  colonies  in  America  proved  to  be  the  place, 
where  there  was  that  absence  of  coercion,  which 
she  desired.  "  L,et  there  be  then  no  coercion 
established  in  society,  and  the  common  law  of 
gravity  prevailing,  the  sexes  will  fall  into  their 
proper  places."  l 

The  opinions,  which  the  settlers  carried  away 
with  them  as  their  heritage  from  the  home  of  their 
fathers  had  to  pass  the  test  of  stern  realities,  when 
they  came  to  seek  for  daily  bread  in  an  unsettled 
country.  The  ballast  of  perversions,  concerning 
life  and  its  meanings,  savouring  of  an  over-wrought, 
time-worn  civilization,  had  to  be  cast  overboard  in 
the  face  of  relentless  necessity.  The  old  doctrine, 
which  Mary  Wollstonecraft  seemed  to  fight  single- 
handed,  that  woman  was  created  to  please  man, 
could  not  take  root,  where  woman  ranged  herself 
by  the  side  of  man,  to  make  a  home  where  but 
lately  primeval  forests  had  covered  the  soil. 
Women  had  been  burden-bearers  from  time  imme- 
morial. There  was  nothing  new  in  this  aspect 
of  the  character  of  the  American  woman  of 
those  early  days.  The  new  feature  lay  in  the  fact, 
that  men  and  women  had  fled  from  oppression, 
with  the  hope  of  building  up  a  state,  where  the 
rights  of  men  would  be  guarded.  Such  an  atmos- 
phere was  conducive  to  a  respect  for  the  rights  of 


Rights  of  Woman,  Dedication. 

14 


106  THE   RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN. 

women  and  offered  opportunities  to  women  to  claim 
their  rights. 

Dr.  Fordyce  and  Dr.  Gregory  have  had  their 
day  ;  for  the  reader  of  the  present  time  lays  aside 
their  books  with  a  smile  of  wonder,  not  of  con- 
tempt ;  for  the  race  must  work  its  way  into 
the  light  of  truth  after  its  own  fashion.  Mary 
Wollstonecraft's  hand  aimed  a  powerful  stroke  at 
the  system  that  had  worn  itself  threadbare.  She 
eminently  proved  herself  endowed  with  the  courage 
of  the  reformer;  for  she  set  her  own  opinion  over 
against  that  of  most  of  her  contemporaries,  and, 
inspired  with  a  firm  belief  in  its  soundness,  she 
dealt  blow  after  blow,  to  destroy  the  false  foundation 
and  make  way  for  the  upbuilding  of  the  rights  of 
woman  on  the  same  basis  as  the  rights  of  man. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

HER  INVESTIGATION  OF  THE  CAUSES  OF  WOMAN'S 
INTELLECTUAL  INFERIORITY. 

MARY  WOLLSTONECRAFT  in  her  I/indication  of 
the  Rights  of  Woman  demands  for  woman,  as  a 
rational  being,  a  place  by  the  side  of  man,  with 
equality  of  rights  and  privileges.  True  to  the 
spirit  of  the  Revolutionary  School,  she  makes  these 
demands  on  the  ground  of  abstract  principles ; 
yet  abstractions  are  of  little  value  where  reali- 
ties speak  against  them.  The  facts  of  the  past 
and  present  seemed  to  indicate,  that  woman's  posi- 
tion had  ever  been  subordinate  to  that  of  man  ;  and 
that  thus  far,  woman  had  not  given  evidence  of 
ability  to  rank  with  man,  whether  regarded  ac- 
cording to  physical,  ethical  or  intellectual  standard. 
It  was  therefore  a  very  essential  part  of  her  under- 
taking, to  prove  that  this  subordination  was  merely 
a  result  of  education  and  circumstances  and  did 
not  have  its  source  in  a  natural  inferiority  of  the 
sex.  If  she  failed  to  prove  this,  her  demands  were 
without  foundation  ;  for  she  could  not  claim  equal 


108  THE   CAUSES   OK   WOMAN'S 

rights  for  those,  who  did  not  at  least  possess  the 
potentiality  of  equality. 

She  admits  throughout,  that  woman  has  less 
physical  strength  than  man  ;  nor  does  she  seem,  to 
entertain  the  hope,  that  education  can  essentially 
alter  this  divergency.  She  says  :  "  In  the  govern- 
ment of  the  physical  world  it  is  observable  that 
the  female  in  point  of  strength  is,  in  general,  in- 
ferior to  the  male.  This  is  the  law  of  nature  ;  and 
it  does  not  appear  to  be  suspended  or  abrogated  in 
favor  of  woman."  1  But  she  does  protest  against  the 
prejudices  of  her  times,  that  led  men  to  think 
bodily  strength  inimical  to  the  character  of  a 
gentleman  ;  and  seemed  to  women  to  "  take  from 
their  feminine  graces  and  from  that  lovely  weak- 
ness, the  source  of  their  undue  power."  She  tells 
of  a  woman  of  fashion,  whom  she  had  known,  who 
thought  ua  distinguishing  taste  and  a  puny  ap- 
petite the  height  of  all  human  perfection."  "I 
have  seen  this  weak,  sophisticated  being  neg- 
lect all  the  duties  of  life,  yet  recline  with  self- 
complacency  on  a  sofa,  and  boast  of  her  want  of 
appetite,  as  a  proof  of  delicacy  that  extended  to, 
or,  perhaps  arose  from  her  exquisite  sensibility." 
With  these  perversions  of  her  times  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft  had  no  patience.  She  claimed  that  by 
their  mode  of  dress,  the  nature  of  their  employ- 
ment, the  rules  of  etiquette  and  by  their  whole 
education  women  have  been  rendered  artificial 
beings,  who  are  not  even  in  possession  of  that 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  32.  -  Hid.,  p.  74. 

3  Ibid.,  p.  82.  • 


INTELLECTUAL  INFERIORITY.       109 

smaller  share  of  physical  strength,  which  atuern 
has  allotted  to  them.  If  women  would  but  lead 
rational  lives,  they  would  have  sufficient  strength 
to  engage  in  various  activities,  to  support  them- 
selves and  thus  to  enjoy  a  life  of  usefulness  and 
independence. 

Physical  superiority  is  a  noble  prerogative  and 
has  its  far-reaching  effects  even  into  the  realm  of 
the  mental  and  moral  activities.  A  dependence  of 
spirit  is  frequently  bred  by  physical  weakness, 
that  proves  a  most  effectual  check  upon  a  full  dis- 
play of  mental  resources  and  that  firmness  of 
character  that  lead  to  success.  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft  says :  "I  will  allow  that  bodily  strength 
seems  to  give  man  a  natural  superiority  over  wo- 
man, and  this  is  the  only  solid  basis  on  which  the 
superiority  of  the  sex  can  be  built."  l  It  may  be 
argued  that  if  woman  must  depend  upon  man  to 
encounter  with  his  superior  strength  the  harsh 
vicissitudes  of  life  ;  if  he  is  the  one  to  meet  danger 
and  to  stand  between  the  world  and  his  family  as 
its  protector,  then  he  has  claim  to  certain  rights, 
from  which  he  may  exclude  woman.  Responsible 
position  is  never  without  its  peculiar  rights.  This 
is  true  to  some  extent ;  yet  it  is  also  true,  that  it  is 
not  in  the  end  physical  force,  but  intellect  that 
governs.  Man's  superior  physical  strength  may 
meet  the  brunt  of  pressure  from  without,  while  at 
the  same  time  the  moral  and  intellectual  force,  that 
keeps  him  at  the  front,  is  furnished  by  the  female 


1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  75. 


110  THE  CAUSES  OF   WOMAN'S 

members  of  the  household.  "  There  have  been 
many  women  in  the  world,"  says  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft,  "  who,  instead  of  being  supported  by  the 
reason  and  virtue  of  their  fathers  and  brothers,  have 
strengthened  their  own  minds  by  struggling  with 
their  vices  and  follies."  l 

The  onward  tread  of  science  during  the  present 
century  has  had  marked  effect  upon  this  aspect  of 
Mary  Wollstonecraft's  argument.  Writers  cannot 
to-day  speak  of  woman  as  a  "  fair  defect  in  na- 
ture." 8  The  position  which  Mary  Wollstonecraft 
deplored  of  being  denied  equality  with  man,  yet 
not  belonging  to  the  brutes,  is  undermined  ;  for  no 
one  to-day  speaks  of  woman  in  her  normal  condi- 
tion, as  a  being  physically  inferior  to  man  ;  weaker 
in  some  respects  she  may  be  and  differently  con- 
stituted, but  not  inferior.  Mary  Wollstonecraft 
reasoned  in  her  day  unaided  by  much  of  the  valu- 
able material,  that  empiric  science  now  offers  as  a 
foundation  to  the  deductions  of  the  philosopher. 
Biology  unfolds  the  secrets  of  life ;  and  the  theory 
of  evolution,  which  has  revolutionized  some  aspects 
of  thought  during  the  present  century,  renders  the 
trivial  teaching  of  a  century  ago  put  of  place.  Nor 
does  the  abstruse  terminology  of  the  man  of  science 
keep  the  general  facts,  with  which  he  deals,  from 
finding  their  way  into  the  common  opinions 
of  the  day. 

Researches  in  the  direction  of  Anthropology 
during  the  past  few  decades  have  had  a  similar 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  148.  -  Hid.,  p.  84. 


INTELLECTUAL   INFERIORITY.  Ill 

effect.  One  of  the  tenets  of  common  belief  in  Mary 
Wollstonecraft's  day  was,  that  woman  had  ever 
been  held  in  a  condition  subject  to  man.  She 
also  reckons  with  this  assertion  as  a  known  factor 
in  her  argument.  The  investigations  of  Bachofeu, 
Morgan,  Lappert  and  others  during  the  present 
century,  in  the  direction  of  the  Matriarchate, 
indicate  that  history,  from  antiquity  down  to  the 
present  time,  shows  distinct  traces  of  a  condition 
of  society,  in  which  the  mother  is  the  center  of  the 
joint  family  and  the  governing  head.  Among 
certain  races  the  matriarchal  family  preceded  the 
patriarchal  family.  These  researches  belong  to  our 
own  times  ;  and  it  seems  a  return  to  barren  soil 
with  scant  fruitage  to  regard  Mary  Wollstone1  craft, 
with  her  feet  firmly  planted  on  the  one  stretch  of 
undisputed  territory,  the  human  reason. 

Descartes,  after  emerging  from  a  sea  of  doubt, 
had  come  to  an  indisputable  point,  his  Cogito, 
ergo  sum,  and  from  this  point  his  argument 
proceeded.  Mary  Wollstonecraft  started  from  a 
similar  point.  Woman  is  in  possession  of  reason, 
she  argued.  Reason  is  an  emanation  of  divinity, 
the  tie  that  connects  the  creature  with  the  Creator, 
and  must  therefore  in  its  nature  be  the  same  in  all, 
though  varying  in  the  strength  and  perceptibility 
with  which  it  becomes  manifest  in  individuals. 
It  follows,  that  since  reason  in  its  nature  is  the 
same  in  all,  knowledge  and  virtue  must  be  of 
the  same  nature  in  all,  and  with  this  conclusion 
principles  of  expediency  are  denied  the  right 
to  control  the  kind  of  knowledge  which  woman 


112  THE   CAUSES   OF   WOMAN'S 

should  seek  and  the  nature  of  the  virtues  which 
she  should  make  her  own.  Teachers  of  female 
excellence  are  brushed  aside  ;  every  thing  is  thrown 
open  to  woman,  nothing  can  be  withheld  ;  for  she  is 
a  rational  being.  Taken  by  itself,  this  conclusion 
is  that  of  one-sided  rationalism.  Taken  in  connec- 
tion with  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  wise  word  :  "  Let 
there  be  then  no  coercion  established  in  society,  and 
the  common  law  of  gravity  prevailing  the  sexes 
will  fall  into  their  proper  places,"  l  it  is  evident,  that 
reason  was  but  to  serve  as  the  hinge,  on  which  the 
door  to  liberty  was  to  swing  open. 

But  would  women  avail  themselves  of  the  rights, 
which  reason  opened  out  before  them  ?  Those  of 
the  sex,  who  were  forced  by  pressure  of  circum- 
stances to  strain  their  ability  to  the  utmost,  in  order 
to  provide  the  necessities  of  life  for  themselves  and 
others,  had  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  full  appreciation. 
She  did  not  deal  with  women  of  this  kind  ;  nor 
with  the  exceptional  woman.  Her  attention  was 
fixed  upon  that  large  majority  of  women,  who,  in 
accordance  with  the  social  arrangements  of  the 
civilized  world,  were  supported  by  their  fathers  or 
husbands  and,  dependent  as  they  were,  were  twice 
fettered  by  the  wish  of  him  who  supported  them, 
and  by  the  iron  law  of  public  opinion.  In  her 
descriptions  of  the  condition  of  the  woman  of  her 
times,  in  her  appeals  to  arise  and  shake  off  the 
unworthy  yoke,  and  in  her  demand  for  a  revolution 
in  female  manners,  there  is  a  rare  mingling  of  psycho- 


1  Dedication  to  the  Rights  of  Woman. 


INTELLECTUAL   INFERIORITY.  113 

logical  insight  into  the  causes  of  social  evils  and 
the  reformer's  righteous  indignation  at  the  weak- 
ness of  human  nature. 

Gathering  together  the  scattered  threads  of  her 
argument,  the  first  cause  of  woman's  subordinate 
position,  as  unfolded  by  her,  may  be  given  as 
follows  :  Man,  in  order  to  maintain  the  ascendancy 
which  his  physical  strength  gives  to  him,  needs 
superiority  of  reason,  in  order  to  make  his  rulership 
permanent  and  secure.  Weakness,  with  its  conse- 
quent yielding,  is  therefore  far  more  pleasing  to 
him,  than  that  rational  independence,  which  is  a 
necessary  accompaniment  of  equality.  Woman,  on 
the  other  hand,  is  satisfied  by  the  homage  which 
she  receives  from  man,  and  does  not  find  it 
necessary  by  the  application  of  all  her  facul- 
ties to  earn  for  herself  that  respect,  which  one 
human  being  desires  to  receive  from  another.  And 
as  the  helpless  loveliness  of  women  induces  man 
most  readily  to  "  lend  his  reason  to  guide  their 
tottering  steps  aright,"1  weakness  virtually  becomes 
an  attraction  and  the  impulse  to  all  higher  aspira- 
tions receives  a  deadly  check.  This,  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft  considered  the  first  cause  of  woman's 
inferiority,  the  effects  she  found  everywhere 
apparent. 

The  etiquette  of  society  illustrated  the  peculiar 
attitude  of  men  toward  women.  Men  thought  it 
manly  to  pay  those  trivial  attentions,  with  which 
they  in  reality  insultingly  supported  their  own 


1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  218. 


15 


114  THE   CAUSES   OF   WOMAN'S 

superiority.  u  It  is  not  condescension,"  says  Mary 
Wollstonecraft,  "  to  bow  to  an  inferior.  So  ludicrous, 
in  fact,  do  these  ceremonies  appear  to  me"  she  says, 
"that  I  scarcely  am  able  to  govern  my  muscles, 
when  I  see  a  man  start  with  eager  and  serious 
solicitude  to  lift  a  handkerchief  or  shut  a  door, 
when  the  lady  could  have  done  it  herself,  had  she 
only  moved  a  pace  or  two."  l  She  earnestly  wished 
that  the  distinction  of  sex  might  cease  to  exist  in 
society,  unless  where  love  animates  the  behaviour. 
It  seemed  to  her  as  if  men  tried,  by  these  trivialities, 
to  compensate  women  for  the  loss  of  important 
advantages ;  and  women,  blinded  by  the  show  of 
respect,  played  the  role  of  queens  as  long  as  possi- 
ble, instead  of  insisting  upon  the  more  noble  social 
forms,  dictated  by  equality. 

^It  was  but  natural  that  women  should  desire 
position  and  honor ;  the  craving  for  the  love  and 
respect  of  members  of  the  race  is  inherent  in 
human  nature.  The  perversion  lies  in  the  way  in 
which  this  desire  is  gratified.  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft's  opposition  to  class  privileges  here  found  its 
application  to  women  ;  for  as  a  class,  she  says,  they 
are  born  in  possession  of  certain  privileges.  Hard- 
working women  of  the  laboring  classes  were  above 
the  reproach,  which  fell  upon  women  of  the  higher 
classes,  who  considered  homage  and  flattery  their 
chie,  not  because  they  had  done  anything  to 
deserve  it,  but  because  they  were  women.  They 
expected  consideration  and  respect  to  be  paid  them, 


The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  100. 


INTELLECTUAL   INFERIORITY.  115 

not  as  a  well-earned  right,  but  because  they  were 
accustomed  to  seeing  it  gratuitously  granted  ;  hence 
the  evils  which  always  follow  the  use  of  advantages 
obtained  without  exertion  were  visited  upon  them. 
Their  ready  acceptance  of  privileges,  which  were  not 
the  result  of  exertion,  did  not  however  display  a 
species  of  weakness  peculiar  to  the  sex  ;  but  simply 
showed  that  their  moral  fibre  was  neither  more  nor 
less  tense  than  that  of  the  men  whose  lives  were  cast 
in  similar  moulds.  Mary  Wollstonecraft  classes 
them  with  the  rich  and  quotes  from  Adam  Smith's 
Theory  of  Moral  Sentiments,  whose  description  of 
the  character  of  the  rich  she  finds  equally  applica- 
ble to  that  of  women.  As  an  observation  on  human 
nature,  she  remarks :  "  Birth,  riches,  and  every 
extrinsic  advantage  that  exalt  a  man  above  his 
fellows,  without  any  mental  exertion,  sink  him  in 
reality  below  them."  l 

A  woman  of  sensibility  was  the  ideal  woman  in 
i  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  day.  She  quotes  a  writer 
as  saying,  that  "  woman's  power  is  her  sensibility." 
Naturally  women  regarded  the  means  of  increasing 
this  power  as  the  most  important  question  of  their 
lives.  They  employed  their  time  with  novels, 
music,  poetry  and  gallantry  ;  all  their  thoughts 
turned  on  subjects  calculated  to  excite  emotion. 
The  result  was  that  peculiar  female  character,  which, 
as  Mary  Wollstonecraft  told  her  contemporaries, 
could  scarcely  be  called  a  human  character.  She 
described  it  as  possessing  neither  harmony  nor 
stability  ;  for  the  imagination  was  heated  and  the 


n6  THE  CAUSES  OF  WOMAN'S 

feelings  rendered  fastidious  ;  the  understanding 
was  neglected,  and  since  feeling  predominated  when 
reason  should  rule,  the  opinions  wavered  and  con- 
duct was  unstable.  A  strange  character,  it  is  true, 
but  poets  depicted  it  with  attractive  coloring,  and 
men  yielded  admiringly  to  its  sway. 

Who  shall  say  that  this  character  belongs  entirely 
to  the  women  of  a  century  ago  ?  The  causes  that 
produced  it  have  by  no  means  disappeared ;  the 
effects  must  continue  their  existence,  though  in  a 
somewhat  altered  form.  Bebel,  in  his  widely  cir- 
culated book  on  the  relation  of  woman  to  socialism, 
describes  female  character  in  almost  the  same 
language  used  by  Mary  Wollstonecraft.  Where 
she  uses  the  word  sensibility,  Bebel  employs  the 
German  word  Gemilth.  Sensibility,  defined  as  "  the 
capacity  of  the  soul  to  exercise,  or  to  be  the  subject 
of  emotion  or  feeling,  as  distinguished  from  the 
intellect  and  will,"  has  its  equivalent  in  the 
German  Gemuth.  And  when  Bebel  complains, 
that  in  the  education  of  women  too  much  emphasis 
is  laid  upon  Vertiefung  des  Gemilths^  he  gives 
expression  to  one  of  the  chief  contentions  of  Mary 
Wollstonecraft.  Dr.  Johnson's  definition  of  sensibi- 
lity as  "  quickness  of  sensation  ;  quickness  of  percep- 
tion ;  delicacy  ;"  gives  to  her  no  other  idea  than  that 
of  most  exquisitely  polished  instinct.  "  I  discern," 
she  says,  "  not  a  trace  of  the  image  of  God  in  either 
sensation  or  matter.  Refined  seventy  times  seven, 
they  are  still  material  ;  intellect  dwells  not  there  ; 

1  August  Bebel  :  Die  Frau  und  der  Socialismus,    Stuttgart, 
1895.     24.   Auflage. 


INTELLECTUAL   INFERIORITY.  117 


nor  will  fire  ever  make  lead  gold/'1  Ever  consistent 
in  her  pronounced  rationalism,  she  seems  to  over- 
look here  the  fact  that  sensibility  too  has  its  place. 
Her  contention  was  against  exaggerated  sensi- 
bility ;  perhaps  she  could  not  afford  to  lessen  the 
force  of  her  argument  by  pointing  out,  that  an 
absence  of  sensibility  is  also  to  be  deplored. 

In  the  education  of  women,  the  cultivation  of  the 
understanding  was  always  subordinate  to  the  ac- 
quirement of  some  corporeal  accomplishment.  Girls 
were  therefore  expected  to  dedicate  a  great  part  of 
their  time  to  needlework;  yet,  this  employment 
contracted  their  faculties  more  than  any  other  that 
could  have  been  chosen  for  them,  by  confining  their 
thoughts  to  their  persons.  Men  ordered  their 
clothes  to  be  made  and  had  done  with  the  subject ; 
women  often  made  their  own  clothes  and  were 
continually  talking  about  them.  It  was  not  the 
making  of  necessaries  that  weakened  the  mind,  but 
what  Mary  Wollstonecraft  calls  "  the  frippery  of 
dress."  2 

The  straight  path  to  the  store-house  of  knowledge 
was  closed  to  women.      They  were  not  admitted  to 
serious   scientific    study,   and  if  they  had  natural 
sagacity    it   was    turned    too    soon    on    life    and  / 
manners.     They  frequently^ent  into  society,  and  I 
soon  acquired  a  certain  knowledge  of  human  nature; 
but  this  too  was  of  a  superficial  kind,   rather  the 
result  of  sheer  observation  on  real  life  than   the 
outcome  of  comparison  between   that,  which    has 


The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  108.  -  Ibid.,  p.  125, 


Il8  THE   CAUSES   OF   WOMAN'S 

been  individually  observed  and  the  results  of  ex- 
perience generalized  by  speculation.  They  dwelt 
on  effects  and  modifications,  without  tracing  them 
back  to  causes.  The  complicated  rules  to  adjust 
behaviour  became  the  weak  substitute  for  simple 
principles.  In  the  absence  of  that  sound  reasoning, 
which  forms  the  basis  of  morality,  women  cultivated 
a  ready  tact,  to  guide  their  steps.  Instinctively  they 
found  their  way,  and  this  faculty  was  admired  as 
one  of  the  charming  aspects  of  female  character. 
Mary  Wollstonecraft  did  not  look  upon  it  in  that 
light.  She  regarded  it  as  a  faculty  cultivated  by 
woman  under  stress  of  the  necessity  upon  her. 

To  prove  this,  she  cited  the  example  of  military 
men.  They  too  were  sent  into  the  world  before  their 
minds  had  been  stored  with  knowledge  or  fortified 
by  principles.  The  consequences  were  similar. 
Soldiers  acquired  a  little  superficial  knowledge, 
snatched  from  the  muddy  current  of  conversation; 
and  by  continually  mixing  with  society,  they  gained, 
what  is  termed,  a  knowledge  of  the  world. 
If  they  had  any  sense,  it  was  a  kind  of 
instinctive  glance,  that  catches  proportions  and 
decides  with  respect  to  manners,  but  fails  when 
arguments  are  to  be  pursued  below  the  surface,  or 
opinions  analyzed.  Where  was  then  the  difference, 
when  the  education  had  been  the  same  ?  Yet 
soldiers  did  not  lose  their  rank  in  the  distinction 
of  sexes  ;  for  they  were  still  reckoned  superior  to 
women,  though  in  what  their  superiority  consisted, 
it  was  difficult  to  discover.  This  comparison  found 
much  favor  in  the  eyes  of  contemporary  critics 


INTELLECTUAL   INFERIORITY.  119 

and  was  thought  witty  and  to  the  point.  It  was 
an  ingenious  attempt  at  proving  that  the  distinc- 
tions of  sex  do  not  enter  the  realms  of  mind. 

Mary  Wollstonecraft  refused  to  admit  that  there 
is  any  inherent  difference  in  the  mental  proclivi- 
ties of  man  and  woman.  That  oft-repeated  obser- 
vation, that  man  is  swayed  by  thought,  woman 
by  feeling,  and  that  by  the  intermingling  of  both, 
harmonious  completeness  ensues,  seemed  to  her  but 
the  entering-wedge  to  argument,  that  ended  in  com. 
pletely  separating  the  mental  functions,  and  cul- 
minated in  comparing  women  to  angels.  But  as 
only  young  women  were  compared  with  angels,  the 
comparison  was  proven  unsound.  Any  attempt  at 
separation  seemed  to  end  in  anomalous  position. 
As  Mary  Wollstonecraft  frequently  reiterates  : 
Woman  has  always  been  either  slave  or  tyrant,  f 
She  is  either  considered  to  move  in  a  sphere  above 
man,  to  which  he  looks  up  in  worshipping  attitude, 
as  to  a  being  of  entirely  different  nature ;  or  else 
she  is  thought  incapable  of  reason,  and  as  having 
her  place  somewhere  between  man  and  the  brute 
creation. 

It  cannot  however  be  said  that  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft has  proven  that  the  nature  of  sex  does  not 
in  some  way  affect  the  functions  of  the  mind.  To 
attempt  such  proof  would  have  been  inconsistent 
with  the  rationalistic  basis  of  her  argument  ;  for 
reason  must  be  the  same  in  all.  A  poetical  admirer 
of  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  genius,  who  reproduced 
in  verse,  what  she  had  maintained  ;  but  whose 
poetry  was  less  poetical  than  occasional  passages 

f  "      OF   THB 

|  UNIVERSITY 


120  THE   CAUSES   OF   WOMAN'S 

of  her  prose,  voiced  her  leading  sentiment  in  the 
following  couplet : 

"  'Twixt  mind  and  mind,  then  say,  ye  learned  and  wise, 
In  what  and  where  the  sexual  difference  lies  ?"  1 

But  is  there  no  intrinsic  difference  between  the 
powers  of  mind  displayed  by  man,  and  those  of 
woman  ?  Is  all  the  apparent  divergency  merely 
due  to  outward  circumstances?  Mrs.  Shelley,  the 
gifted  daughter  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft,  writes  in 
her  later  years:  u  My  belief  is,  whether  there  be 
sex  in  souls  or  not,  that  the  sex  of  our  material 
mechanism  makes  us  quite  different  creatures,  better 
though  weaker,  but  wanting  in  the  higher  grades 
of  intellect."2  Godwin,  in  sketching  the  leading 
traits  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  intellectual  character, 
draws  a  comparison  between  her  mental  powers  and 
his  own,  that  is  of  peculiar  interest  in  this  connec- 
tion. Of  himself  he  says  : 

"  One  of  the  leading  passions  of  my  mind  has  been  an  anxious 
desire  not  to  be  deceived.  This  has  led  me  to  view  the  topics 
of  my  reflection  on  all  sides  ;  and  to  examine  and  re-examine 
without  end,  the  questions  that  interest  me.  I  have  been  stimu- 
lated, as  long  as  I  can  remember,  by  an  ambition  for  intellectual 
distinction  ;  but  as  long  as  I  can  remember,  I  have  been  discour- 
aged, when  I  have  endeavored  to  cast  the  sum  of  my  intellectual 
value,  by  finding  that  I  did  riot  possess,  in  the  degree  of  some 
other  men,  an  intuitive  perception  of  intellectual  beauty." 

"  What  I  wanted  in  this  respect,"  he  continues, 
"  Mary  possessed,  in  a  degree  superior  to  any  other 
person  I  ever  knew." 

1  "  A   Poetical    Epistle    addressed    to    Miss   Wollstouecraft. 
Occasioned  by  reading  her  celebrated  Essay  on  the  Rights  of 
Woman."     By  John  Henry  Colls.  London,  1795. 

2  Mrs.  J.  Marshall  :  The  Life  and  Letters  of    Mary  Wollstone- 
craft Shelley,  1889,  Vol.  II,  p.  269. 


INTELLECTUAL  INFERIORITY.  121 

"  The  strength  of  her  mind  lay  in  intuition.  She  was  often 
right,  by  this  means  only,  in  matters  of  mere  speculation.  She 
adopted  one  opinion,  and  rejected  another,  spontaneously,  by  a 
sort  of  tact,  and  the  force  of  a  cultivated  imagination  ;  and  yet, 
though  perhaps,  in  the  strict  sense  of  the  term,  she  reasoned 
little,  it  is  surprising  what  a  degree  of  soundness  is  to  be  found 
in  her  determinations.  In  a  robust  and  unwavering  judgment 
of  this  sort,  there  is  a  kind  of  witchcraft  ;  when  it  decides 
justly,  it  produces  a  responsive  vibration  in  every  ingenuous 
mind.  In  this  sense,  my  oscillation  and  scepticism  were  fixed 
by  her  boldness."1  ^ 

This  contrast,  pointed  out  by  Godwin,  is  gene- 
rally thought  characteristic  of  man  and  woman. 
Man  is  said  to  reach  his  conclusions  by  the  slow 
process  of  logical  reasoning,  while  woman  takes  a 
shorter  road,  led  by  an  unerring  instinct,  which  some 
designate  intuition.  But  intuitive  perception  is 
not  to  be  confounded  with  that  instinctive  glance 
of  the  proportion  of  things,  which  women  are  said  to 
possess.  Spinoza  distinguishes  between  three  kinds 
of  knowledge :  That  which  is  attained  through  opi- 
nions or  perceptions ;  that  which  is  the  product  of 
reason ;  and  that  which  is  intuitive.  The  last  he  con- 
siders the  highest,  for  it  seeks  to  explore  the  nature 
of  things/'  Genius  has  its  home  amid  intuitive  per- 
ceptions; and  the  idea,  that  comes  spontaneously 
and  unlooked-for,  passes  the  threshold  of  the  uncon- 
scious to  the  conscious  as  an  intuition.  But  the 
idea,  if  born  in  the  artists'  mind,  demands  industry 
and  skill  of  execution,  before  it  can  be  of  value 
to  the  human  race  ;  if  it  is  a  gift  to  the  scientist,  it 


1  W.  Godwin  :  Memoirs  of  the  author  of  a  Vindication  of  the 
Rights  of  Woman,  London,  1798,  p.  197. 

2  Spinoza  :  Ethica.    Part  II.    Proposition  41. 

16 


122  THK   CAUSKS   OF    WOMAN'S 

is  but  the  beginning  of  a  long  process  of  laborious 
experiments,  before  it  can  even  be  called  a  discovery  ; 
and  in  the  same  way,  the  speculative  mind  may  see 
clearly  as  with  an  eagle's  eye  ;  yet  if  discursive 
thought  is  lacking,  carefully  to  mark  the  steps  that 
lead  to  a  demonstration  of  the  truth,  this  power  of 
intellectual  sight,  as  a  fresh  source  of  knowledge,  is 
lost  to  the  world. 

Though  it  may  perhaps  be  said,  that  women 
are  in  possession  of  intuitive  powers  of  mind, 
if  not  to  as  great  a  degree,  yet  with  a  greater 
number  of  instances,  than  is  the  case  with  men, 
they  certainly  have  been  lacking  in  that  patient 
plodding  of  reason,  that  converts  the  new-found 
thought  into  a  real  acquisition  to  the  treasure- 
house  of  human  knowledge.  On  the  other  hand, 
it  has  undoubtedly  often  been  the  case,  that 
women  have  uttered  a  thought,  which  men  have 
made  their  own,  which  they  have  worked  out  and 
given  to  the  world,  unconscious,  perhaps,  that  they 
have  merely  decked  out  an  idea  which  another 
furnished. 

Hartmann  claims  that  women  are  closer  to  the 
Unconscious,  i.e.,  to  the  ultimate  ground  of  exist- 
ence, than  men.  Woman  is  to  man,  he  says, 
as  instinctive,  unconscious  action  is  to  reasonable 
or  conscious  action.  He  is  therefore  not  in  favor 
of  a  movement,  which  is  to  make  women  like  unto 
men,  so  far  as  the  training  and  application  of  reason 
is  concerned ;  though  according  to  his  philosophy, 
the  intuitive  perceptions,  which  the  mind  draws 
from  the  Unconscious,  are  utilized  in  behalf  of 


INTELLECTUAL   INFERIORITY.  123 

the  human  race,  only  as  they  pass  through  a  process 
of  close  reasoning-  and  demonstration.  He  would 
see  woman  retain  her  place  as  a  tie,  that  aids  the 
connection  between  man  and  that  ultimate  ground 
of  existence,  which  he  calls  the  Unconscious.* 
Thus  German  Pessimism  has  found  new  cause  why 
woman  should  be  denied  the  rights  of  reason  ;  not 
in  this  case  to  gratify  individual  man,  as  in  Mary 
Wollstonecraft's  days,  but  for  the  good  of  the  race. 
An  explanation  on  psychological  grounds  is 
offered  by  Dr.  G.  SimmeL*  As  the  body  of  woman 
resembles  more  that  of  a  child,  and  is  less  differ- 
entiated than  that  of  man,  so  her  mental  proclivities, 
her  preferences  and  activities  are  gathered  more 
closely  about  a  center,  and  present  an  existence 
less  specialized  and  independent.  He  defines 
feeling  as  the  sum  of  infinitely  minute  conceptions. 
Where,  as  in  the  case  of  woman,  feeling  predomi- 
nates, any  single  conception  has  little  opportunity 
to  rise  into  prominence,  by  reason  of  the  infinite 
number  of  conceptions  crowded  together.  The 
whole  receives  attention  rather  than  the  parts ; 
the  result  is  considered  rather  than  the  factors  ; 
a  decision  is  reached  without  dwelling  on  the 
reasons  that  lead  to  it.  This  is  the  contrast 
between  feeling  and  conscious  thought.  Man's 
mental  activities  are  more  differentiated  ;  he  reaches 
a  logical  conclusion  by  slow  process.  Woman 

1  E.  Von  Hartniann  :  Philosophic  desUnbewussten,  Abschnitt. 
B.  Capitel  xi. 

-  Dr.  G.  Simmel  :  Zur  Psychologic  cler  Frauen.  Zeitschrift 
fur  Volker  Psychologic.  Band  xx.  1890. 


124  INTELLECTUAL   INFERIORITY. 

arrives  at  her  conclusions  with  great  rapidity,  simply 
because  the  abundance  of  conceptions  do  not  call 
forth  searching  thought,  but  yield  their  decision  as 
by  an  impulse.  Development  in  the  case  of  women 
would  thus  lie  in  the  direction  of  greater  differ- 
entiation, which  implies  training  that  would  decrease 
the  tendency  to  feeling  and  increase  the  realm  of 
reason.  This  theory  seems  much  in  harmony  with 
the  whole  tenor  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  argument. 
The  solution  of  this  question  cannot  be  reached 
until  after  women,  for  a  number  of  generations, 
have  had  perfect  freedom  to  cultivate  their  powers 
as  they  will.  If  the  needs  of  the  race  continue  to 
demand  of  the  majority  of  women  a  development 
of  mental  functions,  not  of  close  resemblance  to 
those  of  men,  they  will  not  therefore  be  considered 
intellectually  inferior.  Uniformity  is  not  to  be 
gained  at  the  cost  of  that  healthful  diversity  which 
perhaps  nature  intended.1  Mary  Wollstonecraft's 
proposition  that  reason  must  be  the  same  in  all, 
does  not  to-day  require  proof.  The  nature  of  reason 
is  the  same  in  man  and  woman,  but  the  work  which 
the  world  requires  of  them  may  not,  in  some  of  its 
aspects,  be  the  same,  and  may  therefore  determine 
shades  of  difference  in  the  development  of  mental 
resources.  It  is  the  problem  of  the  future  to  give 
free  scope  to  the  intellectual  activities  of  all,  to 
break  the  fetterTwhichlEHe^Istinctions  of  sex  have 
laid  upon  the  mental  life  of  women,  and  thus  to 
utilize  in  behalf  of  the  race  the  diversity  of 
natural  endowment. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

HER  DISCUSSION  OF  WOMAN'S  MORAL 
INFERIORITY. 

THE  moral  inferiority  of  women  was  to  Mary 
Wollstonecraft,  in  her  day,  as  apparent  as  their 
intellectual  inferiority.  In  pointing  out  the  causes, 
that  left  the  understanding  of  women  in  an  un- 
developed or  perverted  state,  she  dealt  with  the 
facts  of  environment.  Given  the  circumstances  in 
which  women  were  placed,  and  the  result  must 
inevitably  be  the  condition,  which  she  deplored.  In 
explaining  the  moral  inferiority  of  women,  her  task 
was  beset  with  greater  difficulties.  The  contro- 
versy between  the  Intuitional  and  Utilitarian 
Schools  of  English  Ethics,  the  one  taking  a  com- 
plete set  of  ultimate  ethical  truths  for  granted,  the 
other  making  utility,  or  conduciveness  to  pleasure, 
the  standard  of  conduct,  found  its  echo  in  the 
Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman.  The  author 
repeatedly  refers  to  the  nnsettled  state  of  ethical 
conceptions,  and  desires  to  see  the  time,  when 
morality  will  have  a  fixed  basis,  for  then,  she 


126  HER   DISCUSSION   OF    WOMAN'S 

believed,  women  also  would  realize  more  fully,  that 
they  are  conscious  moral  agents. 

There  is  little  trace  of  the  tenets  of  the 
Utilitarian  School  in  her  views  ;  she  was  rather  on 
the  side  of  the  Intuitional  School.  Her  friend, 
Dr.  Richard  Price,  was  a  member  of  this  School. 
In  his  Review  of  the  Chief  Questions  and  Difficul- 
ties of  Morals,  he  speaks  of  moral  ideas  as  derived 
from  the  u  intuition  of  truth  or  immediate  discern- 
ment of  the  nature  of  things  by  the  understanding." 
Dr.  Price  revived  the  views  of  Cudworth  of  the 
Cambridge  School  of  Moralists,  who  maintained  the 
"  essential  and  eternal  distinctions  of  good  and  evil" 
as  independent  of  mere  arbitrary  will,  whether 
human  or  divine.  The  philosophers  of  this  School 
claimed,  that  the  distinctions  of  good  and  evil  have 
an  objective  reality,  and  the  knowledge  of  them 
conies  to  the  human  mind  from  the  divine.  These 
are  views  which  Mary  Wollstonecraft  evidently 
adopted,  and  in  her  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of 
Woman  they  are  to  be  found  in  their  application  to 
her  subject. 

She  argued,  that  one  of  the  first  and  most  far- 
reaching  causes  of  woman's  moral  inferiority,  was 
to  be  found  in  her  inability  to  order  her  conduct 
/according  to  the  same  eternal  standard  of  virtue, 
'which   man  considered  binding   to  himself.     The 
principles,  wrhich  determined  his  conduct,  were  based 
upon  his  relation  to  the  supreme  Being ;  the  conduct 
of  woman   was  made  sufeject  to  the  will  of  man. 
Women  were  not  permitted  to  turn  to  the  founda- 
tion   of  light,    but    were    u  forced    to   shape   their 


MORAL   INFERIORITY.  127 

course  by  the  twinkling  of  a  mere  satellite.''  l 
Hence  not  only  the  degree  of  virtue  attained  was 
different  in  man  and  woman,  but  it  was  not  the 
same  in  kind,  for  they  had  not  the  same  criterion 
of  morals.  The  virtues  of  women  were  often 
fluctuating,  having  no  other  foundation  than  utility, 
and  of  that  utility  men  pretended  arbitrarily  to 
judge,  shaping  it  to  their  own  convenience. 

"  To  account  for,  and  excuse  the  tyranny  of 
man,"  Mary  Wollstonecraft  says, 

"Many  ingenious  arguments  have  been  brought  forward  to 
prove,  that  the  two  sexes,  in  the  acquirement  of  virtue,  ought 
to  aim  at  attaining  a  very  different  character  ;  or  to  speak 
explicitly,  women  are  not  allowed  to  have  sufficient  strength  of 
mind  to  acquire  what  really  deserves  the  name  of  virtue.  Yet 
it  should  seem,  allowing  them  to  have  souls,  that  there  is  but 
one  way  appointed  by  Providence  to  lead  mankind  to  either 
virtue  or  happiness. ' '  - 

That  little  hypothetical  clause,  "  allowing  them 
to  have  souls,"  takes  for  granted,  what  in  the  early 
centuries  of  the  Christian  era  was  a  cause  for 
ecclesiastical  controversy.  The  council  at  Macon, 
in  the  sixth  century,  discussed  at  length  the 
question  whether  woman  was  in  possession  of  a 
soul.  Mary  Wollstonecraft  is  not  called  upon  to 
meet  the  foe  thus  openly  ;  he  had  hidden  in  her 
day  behind  a  tacit  understanding,  that  though 
women  have  souls,  yet  the  distinction  of  sex  must 
confine  these  souls  within  certain  limits. 

With  a  view  to  enhancing  woman's  usefulness  to 
man,  she  was  to  practise  those  virtues,  which  fitted 
her  for  her  subordinate  position.  They  were  the 

1  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  50.  -  Ibid.,  p.  49. 


128  HER   DISCUSSION   OF   WOMAN'S 

negative  virtues,  sometimes  designated  female 
virtues,  principally  gentleness,  forbearance  and  long- 
suffering.  But  Mary  Wollstonecraft  makes  a  dis- 
tinction between  these  virtues,  when  applied  to  the 
Deity  in  poetic  strains,  bearing  on  their  front  all 
the  characteristics  of  grandeur,  combined  with  the 
winning  graces  of  condescension,  and  these  same 
virtues  when  practised  by  helpless,  oppressed  women. 
Gentleness,  she  says,  loses  its  godlike  character, 
when  it  becomes  the  submissive  demeanour  of 
dependence,  the  support  of  weakness  that  loves, 
because  it  wants  protection.  It  might  be  strictly 
philosophical  to  recommend  gentleness  on  a  broad 
basis  to  frail  beings,  but  it  could  not  then  be  termed 
a  virtue.  Forbearance  too,  when  it  confounds 
right  and  wrong,  must  cease  to  be  a  virtue.  Thus 
not  even  the  negative  virtues  could  nourish  beneath 
the  sceptre  of  authority. 

In  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  day,  as  in  ours,  women 
were  credited  with  possessing  more  goodness  of 
heart,  piety  and  benevolence  than  men.  She  doubts 
this  assumption,  for  ignorance  would  thus  be  made 
the  mother  of  devotion  ;  and  is  persuaded,  that 
"  the  proportion  between  virtue  and  knowledge 
is  more  upon  a  par  than  is  commonly  granted."1 
She  is  here  in  touch  with  some  of  the  greatest 
philosophers  of  her  own  times  and  previous  times. 
Spinoza,  in  the  form  of  geometrical  proof,  gave  the 
most  classical  demonstration  of  the  close  connection 
between  reason  and  virtue.  The  existence  of 
altruistic  impulses,  that  seemingly  arise  spontane- 

1  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  94. 


MORAL   INFERIORITY.  129 

ously,  without  conscious  relation  to  the  intellect,  is 
not  admitted  by  Mary  Wollstonecraft.  She  would 
not  have  the  sensibility  of  women,  their  strong 
attachments  and  instantaneous  emotions  of  com- 
passion interpreted  as  humanity,  benevolence  or 
generosity ;  for  these  qualities  belong  to  mind  as 
well  as  nerves.  "  Besides,"  she  says,  "  how  can 
women  be  just  or  generous,  when  they  are  the 
slaves  of  injustice?"  L 

That  woman  should  have  been  just,  was  thus  to 
her  mind  out  of  the  question ;  that  she  should  have 
been  benevolent,  again,  was  not  to  be  expected ; 
for  ignorance  kept  her  affections  confined  in  a 
narrow  channel,  concentrated  upon  her  husband 
and  children,  simply  because  they  were  her  own. 
Friendship,  too,  requiring  reason  as  its  cement,  she 
considered  rare  among  women.  Moreover  with 
respect  to  each  other,  she  reasoned,  they  were  all 
rivals,  and  friendship  was  therefore  almost  im- 
possible. Nor  did  she  believe  honesty  and  upright- 
ness virtues  peculiar  to  women ;  she  found  that 
they  resorted  rather  to  cunning  and  intrigue,  the 
qualities  of  him,  who  is  subordinate  and  yet  craves 
power.  Meanness  and  selfishness,  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft considered  the  characteristics  of  women,  not 
because  they  were  naturally  so,  but  because  their 
absolute  dependence  upon  men  made  them  so. 

With  an  unsparing  hand  Mary  Wollstonecraft 
pictures  the  women  of  her  time  as  almost  destitute 
of  virtue.  Not  one  of  her  critics  accuses  her  of 


1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  280. 

17 


130  HER   DISCUSSION   OF   WOMAN'S 

over-stepping  the  bounds  of  truth  and  fact ;  on  the 
contrary,  this  portion  of  her  work  was  commended 
as  applicable  to  a  large  proportion  of  women.  With 
/her  intense  hatred  of  shams,  she  accused  her  country- 
women of  undermining  morality  by  substituting 
the  show  for  the  substance.  They  desired  the 
appearance  of  virtue,  though  true  worth  was  want- 
ing. She  cites  the  example  of  women,  whom  she 
had  known,  who  neglected  every  domestic  duty,  even 
squandered  away  the  money,  which  should  have  been 
saved  for  their  helpless  young  children ;  and  yet 
plumed  themselves  on  their  unsullied  reputation, 
as  if  the  whole  compass  of  their  duty  as  wives  and 
mothers  was  only  to  preserve  it.  She  had  seen 
others,  who  were  indolent  and  wanting  in  every 
virtue,  and  yet  thought  they  had  a  claim  upon 
their  husband's  affection,  because  they  were  faithful. 
It  is  an  indirect  tribute  to  the  state  of  morality 
in  England  at  that  time,  that  women  desired,  above 
all  things,  to  be  considered  virtuous  and  true  with 
respect  to  very  important  phases  of  civilized  society. 
Mary  Wollstonecraft  refused  to  admit  that  it  was 
binding  upon  woman  more  than  upon  man,  to  keep 
pure  the  hidden  springs  of  social  life.  She  speaks 
with  pity  of  the  outcast  from  society,  and  demands 
for  her  not  mercy,  but  justice.  With  indignation 
she  points  to  the  woman,  who  spurns  contact  with 
her,  who  has  offended  against  the  laws  of  society ; 
but  receives  into  her  presence  him,  who  is  also 
guilty.  She  is  not  unfair  in  her  demands  for 
\  equality  in  virtue ;  for  while  she  expects,  that 
women  practise  the  whole  range  of  virtues,  even 


i 


MORAL    INFERIORITY.  131 

those,  which  are  thought  peculiar  to  men;  she 
expects  equally,  that  men  take  their  part  in  creating 
an  environment  of  healthful  morality.  So  thorough 
a  student  of  the  causes  of  woman's  inferiority  could 
not  overlook  the  fact,  that  an  atmosphere  of  social 
purity  is  an  essential  factor  in  the  uplifting 
of  woman. 

Character  is  formed  by  engaging  in  the  acti- 
vities of  life.  Women  were  hedged  in  by  limita- 
tions of  various  kinds,  to  the  extent  that  normal 
development  of  character  was  not  within  their 
reach.  They  dared  not  pass  out  of  the  confined  range 
of  their  surroundings,  in  order  to  strive  for  some- 
thing that  seemed  to  them  useful  and  desirable.  By 
carefully  keeping  them  from  contact  with  the  con- 
tending forces  of  active  life,  they  were  not,  however, 
made  passionless  ;  in  their  little  narrow  scope,  they 
too  had  their  passions.  u  By  fits  and  starts  they 
are  warm  in  many  pursuits ;  yet  this  warmth,  never 
concentrated  into  perseverance,  soon  exhausts  itself; 
exhaled  by  its  own  heat,  or  meeting  with  some 
other  fleeting  passion,  to  which  reason  has  never 
given  any  specific  gravity,  neutrality  ensues."  l 
Reason,  which  makes  the  steady,  unflinching  pur- 
suit of  some  object  possible,  is  not  there  to  lend  aid. 
"When,"  Mary  Wollstonecraft  exclaims,  "do  we 
hear  of  women,  who,  starting  out  of  obscurity, 
boldly  claim  respect  on  account  of  their  great 
abilities  or  daring  virtues  ?  Where  are  they  to  be 
found?"  2  In  another  place  she  gives  her  answer  : 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  105.  -  Ibid.,  p.  101. 


132  HER   DISCUSSION   OF   WOMAN'S 

"  They  were  made  to  be  loved,  and  must  not  aim  at 
respect,  lest  they  should  be  hunted  out  of  society 
as  masculine."  l 

The  members  of  human  society  are  necessarily 
dependent  upon  each  other,  in  the  various  relations 
of  life.  Mary  Wollstonecraft  reasoned  that  the 
dependence  of  women  upon  men  had  assumed  an 
exaggerated  form.  One  of  the  occasional  passages 
of  humour  in  her  book  describes  the  reliance  of 
women  upon  the  physical  support  of  men. 

"  In  the  most  trifling  dangers,"  she  says,  "  they  cling  to  their 
support,  with  parasitical  tenacity,  piteously  demanding  succour ; 
and  their  natural  protector  extends  his  arm,  or  lifts  up  his  voice, 
to  guard  the  lovely  trembler— from  what?  Perhaps  the  frown 
of  an  old  cow,  or  the  jump  of  a  mouse  ;  a  rat  would  be  a  serious 
danger.  In  the  name  of  reason,  and  even  common  sense,  what 
can  save  such  beings  from  contempt,  even  though  they  be  soft 
and  fair?"  - 

This,  she  found  was  the  result  of  confining 
women  to  close  rooms,  till  their  muscles  were 
relaxed  and  those  infantine  airs  were  bred,  that 
degrade  a  rational  being.  She  insisted  that  girls 
should  be  sent  out  of  doors  to  exercise,  and  that 
fear,  when  displayed  by  them,  instead  of  being 
cherished,  perhaps  created,  should  be  treated  in 
the  same  manner  as  cowardice  in  boys.  "It  is 
true,"  Mary  Wollstonecraft  remarks,  "they  could 
not  then  with  equal  propriety  be  termed  the 
sweet  flowers  that  smile  in  the  walk  of  man  ; 
but  they  would  be  more  respectable  members  of 
society."  3 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  69.  3  /&«?.,  p,  106. 

3  Ibid.,  p.  107. 


MORAL   INFERIORITY.  133 

But  their  physical  dependence  was  only  an  accom- 
paniment of  their  mental  dependence.  "Women," 
Mary  Wollstonecraft  claims,  "are  told  from  their 
infancy,  and  are  taught  by  the  example  of  their 
mothers,  that  a  little  knowledge  of  human  weak- 
ness, justly  termed  cunning,  softness  of  temper,; 
outward  obedience,  and  a  scrupulous  attention 
to  a  puerile  kind  of  propriety,  will  obtain  for  them 
the  protection  of  man  ;  and  should  they  be  beauti- 
ful, everything  else  is  needless,  for,  at  least,  twenty 
years  of  their  lives."1  This  was  the  character 
which  obtained  for  girls  all  their  mothers  desired 
for  them,  and  thus  moral  inferiority  was  passed 
down  from  generation  to  generation. 

Mary  Wollstonecraft  upbraids  the  women  of  her 
times  for  their  love  of  pleasure.  Yet  at  the  same  time, 
she  points  out,  that  this  was  simply  another  outcome 
of  their  dependence  on  man.  Had  he  desired  a  com- 
panion in  toil,  they  would  have  fitted  themselves 
for  this  place;  for  the  seeking  of  pleasure  was  not  a 
quality  belonging  specifically  to  women.  On  the 
other  hand,  he  devoted  his  hours  of  leisure  to  them, 
and  wanted  a  toy,  u  a  rattle,  to  jingle  in  his  ears 
whenever,  dismissing  reason,  he  chose  to  bej 
amused."  But  virtue,  in  order  to  thrive,  requires 
healthier  atmosphere  than  the  pursuit  of  pleasure 
can  afford.  The  ambition  to  be  man's  companion 
in  his  hours  of  leisure  brought  the  activities  of 
women  within  very  narrow  limits.  As  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft says :  "  Confined  in  cages  like  the  feathered 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,    p.  49.  2  Ibid.,  p.  68. 


134  HER   DISCUSSION   OF   WOMAN'S 

race,  they  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  plume  them- 
selves, and  stalk  with  mock  majesty  from  perch  to 
.perch.     It  is  true,  they  are  provided  with  food  and 
f    raiment,  for  which  they  neither  toil  nor  spin;  but 
t   health,  liberty,  and  virtue,  are  given  in  exchange." 

It  might  almost  seem  as  if  Mary  Wollstonecraft 
had  entered  the  ranks  of  writers  of  her  day,  who 
spoke  lightly  of  women,  and  found  occasion  for 
witticism,  as  they  reviewed  the  distorted  form,  which 
virtue  assumed  in  their  lives.  Yet  how  different 
was  her  motive !  She  described  the  symptoms  of 
the  disease,  in  order  to  show,  that  her  diagnosis 
was  correct.  It  is  difficult,  in  our  day,  to  appreciate 
fully  the  serious  drawbacks,  experienced  by  the 
women,  in  certain  classes  of  society,  a  century  ago, 
who  had  been  educated  according  to  the  approved 
standard  of  female  excellence  of  the  day,  and  were 
then  called  upon  to  meet  the  difficulties  of  life. 
They  had  been  educated  for  man ;  yet  man  was  not 
educated  for  them.  They  were  ill  prepared  for  the 
experience  that  awaited  them,  when  dreams  and 
sentiment  were  made  subordinate  to  the  hard  facts 
of  existence ;  or  perhaps  wholly  crushed  by  coldness 
and  harshness.  Marriage  could  not  eradicate  the 
habitude  of  life ;  and  the  serious  question  then  was, 
whether  a  woman  had  sufficient  native  energy  to 
look  into  herself  for  comfort,  and  cultivate  her 
dormant  faculties.  Often  the  spirit  may  have  been 
broken  by  discontent,  and  moral  inferiority  estab- 
lished to  an  extent,  that  might  almost  be  termed 
a  human  wreck. 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  98. 


MORAL   INFERIORITY.  135 

The  discussion  of  the  causes  of  woman's  inferi- 
ority, as  Mary  Wollstonecraft  traces  them  in  their 
effects  even  in  the  hidden  springs  of  action,  that 
bless  or  curse  private  life,  is  not  without  its  utili- 
tarian element.  She  did  not  embrace  the  tenets  of 
the  Utilitarian  School  in  Ethics  in  its  tendency  to 
make  utility  the  sole  standard  of  morality.  Ques- 
tions of  mere  utility  had  little  hold  upon  her. 
There  is,  instead,  a  deep  conviction  in  her  writings, 
that  happiness  cannot  be  attained,  when  sought  for 
its  own  sake.  She  believed  that  that,  which  is  1 
really  of  value  in  life,  has  to  be  attained  amid  stress  I 
and  suffering.  Yet  she  made  the  sound  practical 
demand  to  know  to  what  extent  human  happiness 
is  attained  by  the  prevailing  system.  Could  woman, 
made  inferior  intellectually  and  morally  by  a  vari- 
ety of  causes,  thus  contribute  to  the  fullest  extent  to 
the  well-being  of  the  race?  Did  they,  whose  whole 
education  had  had  for  its  object,  that  they  should  be 
made  agreeable  and  useful  to  man,  really  make  the 
best  wives?  And  did  the  women,  who  had  been 
rendered  weak  and  trifling  by  surrounding  condi-  , 
tions  make  the  best  mothers  ?  This  was  bringing  | 
the  problem  to  the  practical  test. 

Mary  Wollstonecraft  answers  these  questions 
emphatically  in  the  negative.  She  pictures  women 
in  the  home ;  at  work,  it  is  true,  but  in  a  restless, 
unsystematic  way ;  and  points  to  the  quiet  resolu- 
tion and  the  serious  kind  of  perseverance,  that  is 
required  to  fulfil  domestic  duties.  In  the  discharge 
of  even  the  simplest  duties,  she  thinks,  there  must 
be  some  plan  of  conduct ;  yet  how  can  a  sense  of 


136  HER  DISCUSSION   OF   WOMAN'S 

order  be  expected  "  from  a  being  who,  from  its 
infancy,  has  been  made  the  weathercock  of  its  own 
sensations. "  i  By  the  neglect  of  the  understanding, 
Mary  Wollstonecraft  claims,  woman  was  detached 
from  domestic  employments  to  a  greater  degree,  than 
could  ever  have  been  the  case,  by  means  of  the  most 
serious  intellectual  pursuits.  Reason  is  absolutely 
necessary  to  aid  in  the  performance  of  any  duty, 
and  again  she  repeats  that  sensibility  is  not  reason. 
But  does  not  feeling  guide  a  woman  aright  in  the 
discharge  of  the  duties,  which  motherhood  lays  upon 
her  ?  An  opinion  prevailed,  in  her  day  as  in  ours  ; 
and  no  doubt  much  is  to  be  said  in  favor  of  it ;  that 
by  an  innate  instinct  a  mother  knows  what  to  do  for 
her  child  ;  that  her  delicate  tact  can  best  devise 
the  means  that  lead  to  its  development.  This  opi- 
nion is  directly  opposed  to  the  rationalistic  basis  of 
Mary  Wollstonecraft's  reasoning  in  general,  and  she 
makes  no  exception  when  her  subject  is  the  rela- 
tion between  mother  and  child.  She  demands  an 
enlightened  maternal  affection,  as  opposed  to  that 
selfish  attachment,  which  women  have  for  their  chil- 
dren merely  because  they  are  their  own.  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft unsparingly  censures  the  women  of  her 
times  as  neglectful  of  their  duties  as  mothers. 
Some  sent  their  babes  to  a  nurse,  and  only  took 
them  from  the  nurse  to  send  them  to  school. 
Others,  women  of  sensibility,  who  wished  to  do 
their  duty,  but  had  not  the  sober,  steady  eye  of 
reason,  that  plans  conduct  equally  distant  from 
tyranny  and  indulgence,  vacillated  between  these 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  114. 


MORAL   INFERIORITY.  137 

two  extremes,  and  proved  themselves  unfit  to 
educate  their  children. 

"  To  be  a  good  mother,"  Mary  Wollstonecraft  says, 
"  a  woman  must  have  sense,  and  that  independence 
of  mind,  which  few  women  possess,  who  are  taught 
to  depend  entirely  on  their  husbands.  Meek  wives 
are,  in  general,  foolish  mothers.  They  want  their 
children  to  love  them  best,  and  take  their  part,  in 
secret,  against  the  father,  who  is  held  up  as  a  scare- 
crow." L  The  author  recognizes  the  transgressions 
against  the  law  of  heredity,  of  which  men  had  been 
guilty  by  demanding  unconditioned  obedience  from 
women,  in  exclaiming  :  "  Who  can  tell,  how  many 
generations  may  be  necessary  to  give  vigour  to  the 
virtue  and  talents  of  the  freed  posterity  of  abject 
slaves?"  Moreover  she  thinks  it  "vain  to  expect 
the  present  race  of  weak  mothers  either  to  take 
that  reasonable  care  of  a  child's  body,  which  is 
necessary  to  lay  the  foundation  of  a  good  consti- 
tution ;  or,  to  manage  its  temper  so  judiciously 
that  the  child  will  not  have,  as  it  grows  up,  to 
throw  off  all  that  its  mother,  its  first  instructor, 
directly  or  indirectly  taught." 

Thus  Mary  Wollstonecraft  pictures  v/oman  as 
incapacitated  even  for  that  sphere,  which,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  laws  of  nature,  and  the  common 
opinion  of  mankind,  is  peculiarly  her  own ;  weak, 
because  she  leans  on  a  being,  who,  like  herself  is 
often  in  need  of  support ;  unable  to  see  in  the  true 
light  her  relation  to  her  kindred,  and  therefore 
deprived  of  comfort  and  satisfaction,  which  should 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  227.  z  Ibid.,  p.  126. 

18 


138  HER   DISCUSSION   OF   WOMAN'S 

be  the  outcome  of  family  relation ;  shut  out  from 
participation  in  those  broad  interests  that  concern 
the  welfare  of  the  nation  and  of  the  human 
race.  In  the  performance  of  their  duties,  women 
fell  short  in  rendering  to  society  that,  which 
was  due.  Yet  though  Mary  Wollstonecraft  points 
out  the  failures  and  the  weakness  of  women,  as  they 
faced  every  important  duty  of  life,  justice  compels 
her  again  and  again  to  call  attention  to  the  prin- 
ciple, which  has  been  slow  in  gaining  a  foothold  in 
human  society,  that  where  there  are  duties,  there 
are  also  rights.  Authority,  she  says,  cannot  compel 
women  to  discharge  their  duties  in  a  virtuous 
manner.  But  if,  after  they  have  received  their 
rights,  and  have  learned  how  to  use  them,  they 
should  continue  to  fail  in  the  performance  of  their 
duties,  then,  and  not  until  then,  it  would  be  just  to 
term  them  beings,  who  are  morally  inferior  by 
nature. 

Mary  Wollstonecraft's  discussion  of  the  moral 
inferiority  of  women  is  peculiarly  one-sided.  There 
were  many  in  her  day,  who  shared  her  opinion  that 
women  are  morally  inferior.  She  does  not  in  this 
respect  stand  isolated.  Moreover,  since  she  had  set 
herself  the  task  of  showing,  that  women  suffered 
because  deprived  of  their  rights,  she  was  justified  in 
making  her  argument  as  forcible  as  she  could,  con- 
sistent with  truthfulness.  If,  to-day,  her  language 
seems  severe,  it  must  be  remembered  that  she 
possessed  the  traits  of  the  reformer,  and  shared  the 
reformer's  tendency  to  exaggerate  the  evils  against 
which  he  is  at  war. 


MORAL   INFERIORITY.  139 

It  is  not  in  this  respect  that  her  discussion  is 
open  to  criticism.  A  subtle  error  runs  through  her 
argument,  which  has  its  root  in  her  excessive  ration- 
alism. She  makes  the  mistake  of  applying  to  the 
moral  nature  of  women  a  formula  of  rationalism, 
and,  according  to  this,  demonstrates  their  inferiority. 
To  argue,  that  reason  and  virtue  stand  to  each  other 
in  close  relation,  that  women  have  not  learned  to 
use  their  reason,  and  that  therefore  they  have  no 
virtue,  is  manifestly  a  proceeding  that  leads  to  a 
false  conclusion.  Mary  Wollstonecraft  could  not 
arrive  at  a  correct  estimate  of  the  moral  status  of 
women,  by  exalting  reason,  and  ignoring  the  func- 
tion of  conscience,  of  spontaneous  impulses,  that 
gather  strength  from  family  traits,  race  characteris- 
tics, general  environment  and  religious  motive. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

HER  DEMANDS  FOR  THE  EDUCATION  OF 
WOMAN. 

MARY  WOLLSTONECRAFT  in  her  study  of  history, 
and  in  her  observations  of  the  condition  of  man, 
came  to  the  conclusion,  that  either  nature  had  made 
great  difference  between  man  and  man,  or  that  the 
civilization,  that  had  hitherto  taken  place,  had  been 
very  partial.  She  says :  "I  have  turned  over 
various  books  written  on  the  subject  of  education, 
and  patiently  observed  the  conduct  of  parents  and 
the  management  of  schools  ;  but  what  has  been  the 
result? — A  profound  conviction  that  the  neglected 
education  of  my  fellow-creatures  is  the  grand  source 
of  the  misery  I  deplore."  l 

Her  definition  of  education  is  as  follows :  "By 
individual  education,  I  mean,  such  an  attention  to  a 
child  as  will  slowly  sharpen  the  senses,  form  the 
temper,  regulate  the  passions  as  they  begin  to  fer- 
ment, and  set  the  understanding  to  work  before  the 
body  arrives  at  maturity  ;  so  that  the  man  may  only 
1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  31. 


THE   EDUCATION   OF   WOMAN.  141 

liave  to  proceed,  not  to  begin,  the  important  task  of 
learning  to  think  and  reason."  l  She  claims  that 
education  is  viewed  in  a  false  light,  if  it  is  regarded 
as  a  preparation  for  life ;  it  is  in  itself  and  for  all 
human  beings  a  good  and  desirable  possession. 

The  conception  of  education,  which  makes  human 
perfection  the  end  in  view,  has  a  strong  ethical  back 
ground  Where  education  is  regarded  in  the  light 
of  a  preparation  for  life,  there  is  necessarily  a  ' 
bending  of  ideals  to  mere  questions  of  utility.  Mary 
Wollstonecraft's  rationalistic  tendencies  here  serve  * 
to  form  the  basis  of  her  views  on  education.  The  -• 
perfectibility  of  human  reason  is  the  cornerstone, 
and  all  the  various  schemes  of  life,  which  demand 
a  preparation,  that  runs  counter  to  the  claims  of 
human  reason,  to  attain  to  a  perfection,  which  should 
be  sought  for  its  own  sake,  are  set  aside.  She  thus 
lays  the  foundation  for  equality  in  pedagogical 
lines.  Distinction  of  sex  is  obliterated,  where 
reason  and  its  perfectibility  constitute  the  claim  f 
upon  educational  opportunities.  Woman's  right 
to  an  education,  regardless  of  the  question  whether 
it  will  fit  her,  or  unfit  her,  for  her  peculiar  duties,  is 
thus  established  ;  for  she  is  endowed  with  reason, 
and  the  demands  of  reason  must  first  be  satisfied, 
the  question  of  utility  will  find  its  own  answer  in 
each  individual  case,  as  the  mind  unfolds. 

Undoubtedly,  Mary  Wollstonecraft,  not  only  in 
the  tendency  of  her  philosophical,  but  also  of  her 
pedagogical  thought,  sat  at  the  feet  of  her  great 
countryman,  John  Locke.  Locke's  pedagogy  is  an 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  51. 


142  THE   EDUCATION   OF   WOMAN. 

organic  part  of  his  philosophy.  Since  he  considers 
the  mind  as  tabula  rasa  at  birth,  it  is  the  object 
of  education  to  direct  the  impressions,  which  the 
soul  receives  through  the  senses,  in  such  a  way, 
that  the  powers  of  reason  may  be  unfolded  and 
moral  development  keep  pace  with  intellectual 
growth.  Reason  and  virtue  stand  in  very  direct 
relation  in  his  philosophy ;  for  reason  guides  the 
will,  and  to  think  right,  is  to  act  right.  Virtue  and 
happiness  are  to  each  other  as  cause  and  effect,  and 
virtue  is  cultivated  by  an  habitual  restraint  upon 
the  desires  and  passions  that  seek  those  minor 
possessions  of  life,  which  are  calculated  to  satisfy 
only  temporary  needs. 

In  her  first  little  treatise  on  education,  Mary 
Wollstonecraft  refers  to  Locke  in  the  following 
words  :  u  To  be  able  to  follow  Mr.  Locke's  system, 
(and  this  may  be  said  of  almost  all  treatises  on 
education)  the  parents  must  have  subdued  their 
own  passions,  which  is  not  often  the  case  in  any 
considerable  degree."  *  There  are  sentences  in  this 
little  book  that  seem  to  point  directly  to  Locke. 
She  says :  "  It  is  the  duty  of  a  parent  to  preserve 
a  child  from  receiving  wrong  impressions."  2  And 
again :  "  Above  all,  try  to  teach  them  to  combine 
their  ideas.  It  is  of  more  use  than  can  be  con- 
ceived, for  a  child  to  learn  to  compare  things  that 
are  similar  in  some  respects,  and  different  in 
others."  3  This  reasoning  is  certainly  much  after 

1  Thoughts  on  the  Education  of  Daughters,  p.  n,  Condon  1787. 

2  Ibid.,  p.  20. 

3  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  22. 


THE    EDUCATION   OF   WOMAN.  143 

the  manner  of  Locke,  and  seems  to  indicate,  that 
she  had  followed  his  precepts,  converted  them  into 
practice,  and  was  then  coining  them  into  advice, 
which  was  the  result  of  her  own  experience ;  for 
when  she  wrote  her  Thoughts  on  the  Education  of 
Daughters,  she  was  a  teacher.  The  foundation  of 
her  pedagogical  views  was  therefore  laid  under  the 
influence  of  Locke.  Rousseau's  Emile,  the  second 
great  pedagogical  treatise  of  the  century,  came  into 
her  hands  when  her  strictly  educational  career  had 
nearly  come  to  a  close.  She  found  the  book  most 
attractive,  yet  there  is  little  direct  trace  of  its 
influence  upon  her  educational  views. 

Locke's  pedagogy  was  decidedly  rationalistic, 
while  Rousseau's  method  in  education  was  the 
method  of  mental  inactivity."1  Emile,  until  he  is 
fifteen  years  of  age,  is  to  be  educated  by  the  senses  ; 
reflection  does  not  have  a  place  ;  for  ideas  are  signs 
that  have  to  him  no  meaning.  "  Childhood,"  says 
Rousseau,  "is  the  sleep  of  reason,"2  and  since 
children  are  not  capable  of  independent  judgment, 
it  would  not  be  wise  to  make  them  acquainted  with 
subjects,  that  are  beyond  their  comprehension. 
These  expressions  were  plainly  directed  against 
Locke,  who  says  :  "Children  are  at  an  early  age 
susceptible  to  reason,  and  consider  it  an  honor  to 
be  treated  as  reasonable  beings." 3  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft  agrees  with  Locke:  "It  is  easier,  I  grant," 
she  says,  "  to  command  than  reason ;  but  it  does 

1  Rousseau  :  Emile,  Book  II.  \  152. 

2  Ibid.,  £114. 

9  J.  Locke  :  Some  Thoughts  on  Education,  $  81. 


144  THB   EDUCATION   OF  WOMAN. 

not  follow  that  children  cannot  comprehend  the 
reason,  why  they  are  made  to  do  certain  things 
habitually."  L 

In  a  short  chapter  on  Duty  to  Parents^  in  The 
Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman,  she  protests 
against  the  misuse  of  authority,  which  she  had 
often  seen  in  the  attitude  of  parents  toward 
their  children.  She  says:  "A  slavish  bondage  to 
parents  cramps  every  faculty  of  the  mind,"  and 
quotes  Mr.  L,ocke  as  judiciously  observing  that,  "  if 
the  mind  be  curbed  and  humbled  too  much  in 
children  ;  if  the  spirits  be  abased  and  broken  much 
by  too  strict  a  hand  over  them  ;  they  lose  all  their 
vigour  and  industry."  2  Locke  in  his  Treatise  on 
Civil  Government  claims  in  cool,  logical  argument, 
that  "  the  time  comes  when  a  child  is  as  free  from 
subjection  to  the  will  and  command  of  his  father,  as 
the  father  himself  is  free  from  subjection  to  the  will 
of  anybody  else." 3  This  thought  is  clothed  by 
Mary  Wollstonecraft  in  more  passionate  language. 
The  memory  of  the  species  of  tyranny,  which  she 
endured  under  her  parental  roof  adds  warmth  to 
her  protests.  The  revolutionary  spirit  penetrates 
her  views  on  education.  She  attacks  the  vestiges 
of  the  patriarchal  system,  which,  in  its  strongest 
development,  gave  the  father  unlimited  power  even 
over  the  life  of  his  children. 

Both  I/ocke  and  Rousseau  were  in  favor  of 
private  education.  The  former,  in  Some  Thoughts 
concerning  Education  dealt  with  the  education 

i  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  233.  2  Ibid.,  p.  232. 

3  J.  Locke  :  Treatise  in  Civil  Government,  VI.  $  66. 


THE   EDUCATION   OF   WOMAN.  145 

by  his  tutor  of  a  nobleman's  son ;  and  the 
latter,  in  his  Emile  took  a  boy  of  common  capa- 
city and  depicted  the  help  given  by  a  tutor  to 
aid  his  natural  course  of  development.  Mary 
Wollstonecraft  evidently  refers  to  this,  when  she 
says  :  "  A  man  cannot  retire  into  a  desert  with  his 
child,  and  if  he  did,  he  could  not  bring  himself 
back  to  childhood,  and  become  the  proper  friend 
and  play  fellow  of  an  infant  or  youth."  1  Children 
confined  to  the  society  of  men  and  women  soon 
acquire,  she  thinks,  a  kind  of  premature  manhood, 
that  stops  the  vigorous  growth  of  mind  or  body.  If 
a  number  of  children  are  made  to  pursue  the  same 
objects,  their  faculties  open  and  they  are  excited  to 
think  for  themselves.  But  however  great  a  child's 
affection  for  his  parent  may  be,  he  will  always  long 
to  play  and  prattle  with  other  children,  and  it  is 
only  in  the  society  of  his  equals  in  age,  that  he 
acquires  frank  ingenuousness  of  behaviour  and  lays 
the  foundation  of  that  broad  love  for  humanity  that 
should  mark  the  citizen. 

Mary  Wollstonecraft  voiced  the  sentiments  of 
the  French  Republicans,  in  advocating  national 
education.  She  thus  favored  measures  not  sanction- 
ed by  Locke,  and  strenuously  opposed  by  Rousseau. 
Locke  decided  against  it  largely  because  a 
teacher,  who  has  charge  of  a  number  of  children, 
cannot  give  adequate  attention  to  the  individuali- 
ty of  each  pupil.  Rousseau,  in  the  opening 
remarks  of  his  first  chapter  in  Emile,  discusses 
the  question,  as  to  whether  the  end  in  view  in 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  236. 

19 


146  THE  EDUCATION  OF  WOMAN. 

the  education  of  his  pupil  is,  to  train  him  to  be  a 
human  being,  or  to  be  a  citizen.  As  he  made  a 
distinction  between  natural  liberty  and  civil  liberty, 
so  he  distinguishes  between  man  as  nature  moulds 
him,  who  is  everything  in  himself,  and  man  the 
citizen,  whose  value  can  only  be  determined  by  his 
relations  to  social  life.  Emile,  until  he  is  fifteen 
years  of  age,  cultivates  those  virtues  only,  which 
refer  to  himself.  He  is  industrious,  temperate, 
patient,  persistent,  and  full  of  courage.  Of  social 
virtues  he  is  ignorant;  until  after  a  period  of  rapid 
transition,  warm  love  for  humanity  springs  up  in 
his  heart,  and  with  it  the  appreciation  of  the  virtues 
that  bind  society. 

This  course  does  not  commend  itself  to  Mary 
Wollstonecraft.  She  would  begin  early  to  train 
children  to  be  good  citizens.  In  the  national  schools, 
which  she  advocated,  in  place  of  the  various  kinds  of 
private  schools,  then  in  vogue  in  England,  she 
desired  various  measures  to  be  adopted,  that  would 
nourish  public  spirit.  Every  species  of  tyranny 
was  to  be  excluded.  She  would  banish  the  office 
of  ushers,  who  in  their  dependent  position,  were 
often  looked  upon  by  the  master  in  the  light 
of  servants ;  yet  the  pupils  were  expected  to  obey 
them.  "  I  believe,"  she  says,  "  that  experience  will 
ever  prove,  that  this  kind  of  subordinate  authority 
is  particularly  injurious  to  the  morals  of  youth. 
What  indeed,  can  tend  to  deprave  the  character 
more  than  outward  submission  and  inward  con- 
tempt."1 This  humane  spirit  was  even  to  extend 

1  The  Rights_of  Woman,  p.  250. 


THE   EDUCATION   OF   WOMAN.  147 

to  the  treatment  of  animals.  "  Humanity  to 
animals,"  she  remarks,  "  should  be  particularly 
inculcated  as  a  part  of  national  education,  for  it  is 
not  at  present  one  of  our  national  virtues."  l  In 
advocating  this,  she  looked  not  only  to  the  well-being 
of  the  animals,  that  fell  into  the  way  of  boys  at 
school  and  furnished  them  rare  sport ;  she  looked  to 
the  consequences  of  habitual  cruelty  practised  during 
school-days.  "  The  transition,  as  they  grow  up, 
from  barbarity  to  brutes,  to  domestic  tyranny  over 
wives,  children  and  servants,  is  very  easy ;  justice, 
or  even  benevolence,  will  not  be  a  powerful 
spring  of  action  unless  it  extend  to  the  whole 
creation." 

A  peculiarly  democratic  measure,  which  Mary 
Wollstonecraft  would  see  introduced  into  national 
schools,  was  that  of  making  children  and  youths 
independent  of  the  masters  respecting  punishments. 
"  They  should  be  tried  by  their  peers,  which  would 
be  an  admirable  method  of  fixing  sound  principles 
of  justice  in  the  mind,  and  might  have  the  happiest 
effect  on  the  temper,  which  is  very  early  soured  or 
irritated  by  tyranny,  till  it  becomes  peevishly 
cunning  or  ferociously  overbearing."  2  Objections 
might  be  raised  against  this  measure,  on  the  ground 
that  children  would  have  the  character  of  the  citizen 
impressed  upon  them,  at  too  early  an  age;  for 
justice  seems  rather  to  be  a  virtue  peculiar  to  riper 
years.  Yet  children,  who  passed  through  schools, 
where  they  had  not  become  accustomed  to  dread 
the  display  of  despotic  power,  on  the  part  of  the 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  256.  2  Ibid.,  p.  254. 


148  THF,   EDUCATION   OF   WOMAN. 

master,  and  had  learned  to  look  upon  each  other  as 
equals,  associating  with  each  other  as  such  ;  and 
had  even  been  introduced  to  the  science  of  weighing- 
each  other's  conduct  in  the  balance  of  justice,  would 
be  in  possession  of  training,  that  would  tend  to 
ripen  the  powers  for  an  early  participation  in  the 
duties  of  a  democratic  government. 

This  measure  had  been  advocated  by  Prince 
Talleyrand,  in  his  pamphlet  on  The  Improvement  of 
National  Education.  Some  of  the  opinions  express- 
ed in  this  pamphlet,  had  been  adopted  by  Mary 
Wollstonecraft.  Talleyrand,  whose  views  in  the 
direction  of  ecclesiastical  reform  had  had  such  mark- 
ed effect  upon  the  National  Assembly  in  France, 
had  opinions  to  offer  on  educational  matters  also ; 
for  France  was  at  that  time  in  a  political  position  to 
revise  its  system  of  education.  The  new  constitu- 
tion, drawn  up  by  the  French  Republicans,  shortly 
before  Mary  Wollstonecraft  wrote  her  Vindication  of 
the  Rights  of  Woman,  provided  for  general  educa- 
tion, but  omitted  measures  for  the  education 
of  girls  after  the  age  of  eight.  They  were  to  be 
trained  by  their  parents  at  home,  chiefly  in  the 
domestic  arts,  since  they  only  were  considered 
useful  for  them.  Condorcet  alone  believed  in  the 
intellectual  equality  of  the  sexes.  In  England 
education  did  not  become  a  national  concern  until 
the  latter  part  of  the  present  century.  An  English 
author  writes  :  "  Three  centuries  have  passed 
away  since  England,  through  the  Protestant 
Reformation,  declared  that  light  was  better  than 
darkness,  and  only  seventeen  years  since  we 


THE   EDUCATION   OF   WOMAN.  149 

decided  that  light  was  better  for  the  mass  of  the 
people."  ' 

However  much  may  be  said  in  favour  of  national 
education,  the  system  has  its  defects,  and  some  of 
these  were  pointed  out  by  Godwin  in  his  Political 
Justice.  In  his  chapter  on  National  Education, 
after  stating  the  arguments  generally  brought  for- 
ward in  its  favour,  he  mentions,  under  three  heads, 
the  injuries  which  may  result  from  it.  In  the  first 
place,  all  public  establishments  include  the  idea  of 
permanence.  Though  they  realize  the  most  substan- 
tial benefits  at  the  time  of  their  introduction,  this 
must  inevitably  become  less  and  less  the  case,  as  they 
increase  in  duration,  until  finally  they  actively  res- 
train the  flights  of  mind,  and  fix  it  in  the  belief  of 
exploded  errors.  God  win  says;  "  It  has  frequently 
been  observed  of  universities,  and  extrusive  estab- 
lishments for  the  purpose  of  education,  'that  the 
knowledge  taught  there,  is  a  century  behind  the 
knowledge,  which  exists  among  the  unshackled 
and  unprejudiced  members  of  the  same  political 
community." 2  His  charge  is,  that  public  education 
has  always  expended  its  energies  in  the  support  of 
prejudice ;  that  it  teaches  its  pupils,  not  the  forti- 
tude, that  shall  bring  every  proposition  to  the  test  of 
examination,  but  the  art  of  vindicating  such 
tenets,  as  may  chance  to  be  established;  and  this 

1  Thomas  Kirkup  :  An  Inquiry  into  Socialism,  p.  23.    Condon 
1887. 

2  William  Godwin  :  Enquiry  concerning  Political  Justice  and 
its    influence    on    Morals    and    Happiness.      Fourth   Edition, 

1842.     Volume  II,  p.  143. 


150  THE   EDUCATION   OF  WOMAN. 

charge  is  not  a  light  one.  Godwin  is  jealous  for 
intellectual  freedom.  The  instant,  when  a  man 
decides  upon  closing  the  career  of  enquiry,  is  equiva- 
lent to  him,  to  the  instant  of  his  intellectual 
decease. 

The  second  defect  in  the  system  of  national 
education  is  psychological.  It  is  in  accordance 
with  the  nature  of  man's  mind,  that  whatever  each 
man  does  for  himself,  is  done  well ;  whatever  his 
neighbours,  or  his  country,  undertake  to  do  for  him, 
is  done  ill.  There  must  be  desire,  either  to  teach 
or  to  learn,  before  enthusiasm  and  energy  carry  the 
effort  forward  to  success.  Man  estimates  at  its 
true  value,  that,  which  he  acquires,  because  he 
desires  it,  while  that,  which  is  thrust  upon  him,  may 
make  him  indolent,  but  cannot  make  him  respect- 
able. This  reverts  to  one  of  Godwin's  funda- 
mental propositions,  that  "unpatronized  truth  is  in- 
adequate to  the  purpose  of  enlightening  mankind." 

The  third  point  which  Godwin  makes,  is  that 
national  education  means  the  alliance  between  edu- 
cation and  the  government,  an  alliance,  which  seems 
to  him  more  formidable,  than  the  much  contested 
alliance  between  church  and  state.  Government, 
he  believes,  would  not  fail  to  strengthen  its  hands, 
and  to  perpetuate  its  institutions.  The  views  of 
its  agents,  as  institutors  of  a  system  of  education, 
would  be  analogous  to  the  data,  upon  which  their 
conduct  as  statesmen  is  vindicated.  Godwin  says  : 
"  Had  the  scheme  of  a  national  education  been 
adopted,  when  despotism  was  most  triumphant,  it 
is  not  to  be  believed,  that  it  could  have  for  ever 


THE   EDUCATION  OF  WOMAN.  15! 

stifled  the  voice  of  truth.  But  it  would  have  been 
the  most  formidable  and  profound  contrivance  for 
that_purpose,  that  imagination  can  suggest. " 

Professor  Menger  says  of  Godwin,  that  the  germs 
of  the  ideas  of  modern  socialism  and  anarchism  are 
to  be  found  in  his  work.1  Looking  at  this  small 
chapter  of  his  work,  it  is  evident  that  his  argument 
is  turned  against  socialism.  In  the  objection  on 
psychological  grounds,  he  uses  the  argument,  which 
is  one  of  the  strongest,  that  socialism  has  to  face. 
Equality  of  opportunity,  the  watchword  of  social- 
ism, finds  no  place  in  this  most  important  factor  in 
human  development.  He  is,  in  this  case,  on  the 
side  of  anarchy,  advocating  complete  negation  of 
government  control,  while  all  power  is  vindicated 
to  the  individual,  to  carry  on  his  investigations 
concerning  truth  and  justice  in  his  own  way.  The 
question,  as  to  how  opportunity  is  to  be  offered, 
finds  its  answer  in  his  views  on  property,  which 
give  him  an  important  place  in  the  historical 
part  of  the  discussions  of  to-day,  on  this  vexed 
question  in  economic  science.  His  theory  is, 
that  each  member  of  the  community  has  a  perma- 
nent right  to  the  use  of  those  things,  which, 
attributed  to  him,  result  in  a  greater  sum  of 
benefit  or  pleasure,  than  if  otherwise  appropriated. 
This  theory  seems  Utopian,  even  after  a  century  of 
much  agitation,  concerning  the  unequal  distribution 
of  wealth.  Yet  the  principle  is  one  that  governs 
many  well  regulated  families ;  communistic  socie- 

1  Dr.  Anton  Menger  :     Das  Recht  auf  den  vollen  Arbeitser- 
trag.     Zweite  Auflage.     Stuttgart,    1891,  p.  40. 


152  THE   EDUCATION   OF   WOMAN. 

ties  have  applied  it  to  practice  on  a  larger  scale. 
Godwin,  however,  admits,  that  a  complete  moral 
change  must  be  wrought  in  mankind,  before  this 
principle  can  to  any  extent  be  reduced  to  practice. 
Mary  Wollstonecraft  deals  with  the  actual  facts 
in  the  economic  conditions  of  her  times,  that  made 
it  desirable,  that  the  nation  should  carry  on  the 
work  of  education.  Her  course  is  in  the  direction 
of  socialism.  Her  criticism  of  the  system  of  edu- 
cation prevalent  in  England  at  the  time,  was  all 
levelled  against  the  interference  of  property  with 
pedagogical  principles.  Two  kinds  of  schools 
were  in  vogue,  boarding  schools  and  day  schools, 
and  both  were  private  enterprises.  The  evils,  which 
follow  in  the  train  of  private  property,  foremost  of 
which  is  competition,  were  of  peculiar  effect  here. 
Mary  Wollstonecraft  spoke  from  experience  ;  for  she 
too  had  conducted  a  day-school,  and  had  found  herself 
dependent  on  the  caprice  of  parents.  She  describes, 
how  the  master  finds  himself  under  necessity  of 
giving  the  parents  some  sample  of  the  boy's  abilities, 
which  during  vacation  is  shown  to  every  visitor ; 
how  he  loads  the  memory  of  the  pupil  with  un- 
intelligible words,  of  which  to  make  a  show  ;  and 
winds  the  poor  machine  up  to  some  extraordinary 
exertion,  that  injures  the  wheels  and  stops  the 
progress  of  gradual  improvement.  "  Yet  how  can 
these  things  be  remedied,"  she  says,  "  whilst  school- 
masters depend  entirely  on  parents  for  a  subsistence  ; 
and,  when  so  many  rival  schools  hang  out  their 
lures  to  catch  the  attention  of  vain  fathers  and 
mothers,  whose  parental  affection  only  leads  them 


THE   EDUCATION   OF  WOMAN.  153 

to  wish  that  their  children  should  outshine  those 
of  their  neighbours  ?m  This  evil  must  have  had 
unusual  scope  at  that  time  in  England;  for  she 
adds  :  "  Without  great  good  luck,  a  sensible,  con- 
scientious man  would  starve  before  he  could  raise  a 
school,  if  he  disdained  to  bubble  weak  parents  by 
practising  the  secret  tricks  of  the  craft." 

In  boarding  schools  the  strain  was  apparent  in 
another  direction.  The  parents  were  often  in  quest 
of  the  cheapest  schools,  and  the  master  could  not 
live,  if  he  did  not  take  a  much  greater  number  than 
he  could  manage.  Many  crammed  together,  the 
body,  heart  and  understanding  were  equally  stunted. 
Boys,  who,  at  great  expense,  lived  with  the  masters 
and  assistants,  were  never  domesticated ;  for  the 
former  kept  up  an  intercourse  with  the  nobility, 
which  introduced  vanity  and  extravagance  into 
their  families.  Those  professions,  says  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft,  are  most  debasing,  whose  ladder  is  patron- 
age ;  yet  out  of  one  of  these  professions  the  tutors 
of  the  boys  were  chosen.  "  But,  can  they  be  ex- 
pected to  inspire  independent  sentiments,  whose 
conduct  must  be  regulated  by  the  cautious  prudence 
that  is  ever  on  the  watch  for  preferment?"  She 
continues :  "So  far,  however,  from  thinking  of 
the  morals  of  boys,  I  have  heard  several  masters  of 
schools  argue,  that  they  only  undertook  to  teach 
Latin  and  Greek ;  and  that  they  had  fulfilled  their 
duty,  by  sending  some  good  scholars  to  college."2 

Her  remarks  in  this  connection  show  how  closely 
she  occasionally  touches  the  doctrines  of  socialism. 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  244.  2  Ibid.,  p.  242. 

20 


154  THE  EDUCATION  OF  WOMAN. 

She  admits,  that  a  few  good  scholars  may  have 
been  formed  by  emulation  and  discipline,  but  she 
regrets  the  health  and  morals  of  the  large  number, 
who  have  been  sacrificed  to  bring  forward  these  few 
clever  boys.  "It  is  not  for  the  benefit  of  society," 
she  says,  "  that  a  few  brilliant  men  should  be 
brought  forward  at  the  expense  of  the  multitude. 
It  is  true  that  great  men  seem  to  start  up,  as  great 
revolutions  occur,  at  proper  intervals,  to  restore 
order,  and  to  blow  aside  the  clouds  that  thicken 
over  the  face  of  truth  ;  but  let  more  reason  and 
virtue  prevail  in  society,  and  these  strong  winds 
would  not  be  necessary."  1  Her  contention  is 
against  an  aristocracy  of  learning ;  though  she 
perceives,  that  where  there  is  equality  of  opportu- 
nity, and  the  survival  of  the  fittest  does  not  imply 
so  much  of  stress,  exceptionally  great  men  will  no 
longer  arise,  but  the  average  will  rise  to  a  higher 
level.  She  is  in  favour  of  a  high  average. 

The  restraint  and  wearisome  confinement,  in 
boarding  schools  for  girls,  was  even  greater  than  that 
endured  by  boys.  Even  in  their  hours  of  recre- 
ation, as  Mary  Wollstonecraft  had  seen  in  some 
institutions,  they  were  not  allowed  to  play  in  the 
garden,  in  healthful  exercise,  but  were  obliged  to 
pace  with  steady  deportment,  stupidly  backwards 
and  forwards,  in  the  one  broad  walk  ;  holding  up 
their  heads  and  turning  out  their  toes,  with  shoul- 
ders braced  back.  "  The  pure  animal  spirits,  which 
make  both  mind  and  body  shoot  out,  and  unfold 
the  tender  blossoms  of  hope,  were  turned  sour,  and 

Rights  of  Woman,  p.  242. 


THE    EDUCATION   OF   WOMAN.  155 

were  vented  in  vain  wishes  or  pert  repinings,  that 
contract  the  faculties  and  spoil  the  temper."  *  Some 
of  the  characteristics  of  the  female  mind,  that  Mary 
Wollstonecraft  deplores,  she  traces  to  the  influences 
that  stunted  the  development  of  girls  in  these 
boarding  schools. 

The  author  draws  a  pleasing  picture  of  the 
country  day-school,  where  a  boy  trudged  in  the 
morning,  wet  or  dry,  carrying  his  books,  and 
returned  in  the  evening  to  recount  the  feats  of  the 
day  close  at  the  parental  knee.  She  appeals  to 
many  superior  men,  who  were  educated  in  this 
manner,  whether  their  father's  home  was  not  ever 
after  fondly  remembered  ;  and  whether  the  recol- 
lection of  some  shady  lane,  where  they  conned  their 
lesson,  or  of  some  stile,  where  they  sat  making  a 
kite,  did  not  endear  their  country  to  them.  Those 
day-schools,  she  believed,  contained  the  most  impor- 
tant elements  of  a  sound  education  ;  for  they  gave 
opportunity  for  that  blending  of  home  influences  and 
school  discipline,  that  tends  to  mould  the  citizen. 
"  Public  education,  of  every  denomination,"  she 
says,  "should  be  directed  to  form  citizens ;  but  if  you 
wish  to  make  good  citizens,  you  must  first  exercise 
the  affections  of  a  son  and  a  brother.  This  is  the 
only  way  to  expand  the  heart ;  for  public  affections 
as  well  as  public  virtues  must  ever  grow  out  of  the 
private  character."1 

This  is  a  beautiful  vindication  of  home  life  and 
family  ties.  In  the  State,  the  individual  finds  his 
highest  development ;  yet  this  cannot  be  attained 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  246.  2  Ibid.,  p.  242. 


156  THE   EDUCATION   OK   WOMAN. 

without  the  nurture  of  the  heart,  and  that  exercise 
of  youthful  sympathies,  to  which  family  life  gives 
play.  Affection  for  mankind  is  seldom  found  in 
those,  "  who  did  not  first  love  their  parents,  their 
brothers,  sisters,  and  even  the  domestic  brutes,  their 
first  play-mates."  *  If  children  were  separated  from 
their  parents  for  educational  purposes,  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft  doubts,  whether  they  would  become  better 
citizens,  by  sacrificing  the  preparatory  affections 
and  thus  "  destroying  the  force  of  relationships 
that  render  the  marriage  state  as  necessary  as  it  is 
respectable."  2 

Those  who,  judging  from  the  title,  expected  to 
find  that  the  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman 
attacked  the  sanctity  of  the  family,  had  here  the 
strongest  evidence,  that  this  was  not  the  case.  The 
claims,  which  children  have  upon  that  permanent 
union  of  their  parents,  that  forms  the  foundation  of 
the  influences,  that  have  the  most  powerful  bearing 
upon  their  lives,  is  here  respected  and  insisted 
upon.  Moreover,  since  the  immediate  care  of  the 
children  devolves  upon  the  mother,  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft  marked  out  to  a  majority  of  women  their 
chief  employment,  for  at  least  a  term  of  years.  She 
expresses  this  in  another  connection  in  the  follow- 
ing words :  "  Speaking  of  women  at  large,  their 
first  duty  is  to  themselves  as  rational  creatures,  and 
the  next  in  point  of  importance,  as  citizens,  is  that, 
which  includes  so  many,  of  a  mother."  The 
duties  of  motherhood  do  not,  according  to  her 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  243.  2  Ibid.,  p,  243. 

3  Ibid.,  p.  218. 


THE   EDUCATION   OF  WOMAN.  157 

opinion,  take  the  first  place.  Woman  owes  it  to 
herself  and  to  the  family,  which  she  may  rear,  to 
strive  in  the  direction  of  a  rich  intellectual  and 
moral  maturity,  that  shall  fit  her  to  choose  the 
kind  of  work,  to  which  she  would  give  herself, 
whether  this  work  is  dictated  by  the  claims  of 
maternity,  or  by  fitness  for  other  pursuits. 

Mary  Wollstonecraft  is  in  advance  of  her  time,  in 
her  demand,  that  mothers  should  represent  person- 
ality in  themselves.  They  are  not  to  sink  into  the 
daily  routine  of  caring  for  their  children's  wants, 
generally  the  material  wants  only ;  for  the 
mother,  who  is  reduced  to  the  drudge,  has  lost  the 
elasticity  of  mind,  that  keeps  step  with  the 
mental  growth  of  her  children.  "If  children 
are  to  be  educated  to  understand  the  true  prin- 
ciple of  patriotism,  their  mother  must  be  a 
patriot,"  Mary  Wollstonecraft  rightly  says.  The 
Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman  has  the  aim  of 
making  women  better  mothers ;  and  by  insisting 
that  education  should  not  take  children  out  of 
their  homes,  the  author  leaves  the  full  range  of 
those  maternal  activities  open,  that  put  into  the 
hands  of  women  some  of  the  highest  and  most  far- 
reaching  duties,  which  the  State  can  call  upon  its 
citizens  to  perform.  So  far  then  from  cramping 
maternal  instincts,  their  rightful  and  honored  place 
in  the  organism  of  the  State  is  vindicated  to  them. 

The  object,  which  Mary  Wollstonecraft  seeks 
mainly  to  accomplish  by  advocating  national  edu- 
cation is  the  introduction  of  co-education.  Her 
plan  for  the  establishment  of  national  schools  is  as 


158  THE   EDUCATION   OF   WOMAN. 

fallows  :  The  teachers  are  to  be  chosen  by  a  select 
committee  in  each  parish,  to  whom  complaints  of 
negligence  can  be  made ;  if  signed  by  six  of  the 
children's  parents.  Without  distinction  of  sex  or 
wealth,  children  under  nine  years  of  age  are  to 
be  taught  in  schools  absolutely  free  to  all,  and 
obliged  to  submit  to  the  same  discipline,  or  leave 
the  school.  In  order  to  prevent  any  distinctions  of 
vanity,  she  would  even  see  the  children  dressed 
alike.  But  study  is  not  to  be  made  irksome  to  the 
little  ones ;  they  are  not  to  be  confined  to  sedentary 
employment  for  more  than  an  hour  at  a  time ;  but 
much  is  to  be  taught  them  by  way  of  relaxation. 
The  school-room  is  to  be  surrounded  by  a  large 
piece  of  ground,  and  here  they  are  to  be  taught  the 
elements  of  botany,  astronomy  and  mechanics  ;  for 
"  many  things  improve  and  amuse  the  senses,  when 
introduced  as  a  kind  of  show,  to  the  principles  of 
which,  dryly  laid  down,  children  would  turn  a 
deaf  ear."  i 

She  evidently  anticipates  in  these  sensible 
measures  the  modern  Kindergarten.  She  would 
also  see  the  Socratic  form  of  teaching  by  conver- 
sation introduced,  as  the  best  way  of  teaching 
children  the  elements  of  religion,  history  and 
politics.  It  is  to  be  noticed,  that  she  does  not 
omit  the  study  of  religion  in  her  plan  for  national 
education.  After  the  age  of  nine,  differentiation 
is  to  begin,  natural  aptitude  and  individual  choice 
is  to  be  taken  into  consideration  ;  and  while  all 
remain  together  in  the  morning,  to  continue  their 
1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  251. 


THE:   EDUCATION   OF   WOMAN.  159 

studies,  the  afternoons  may  be  devoted  by  boys  to 
learning  mechanical  trades,  by  girls  to  learning 
to  do  house- work  and  millinery.  She  would 
thus  place  industrial  training  also  under  national 
protection. 

Co-education  forms  the  central  and  well  defined 
thought  of  the  chapter  on  national  education.  In 
advocating  the  desirability  of  educating  young 
people  together,  she  tread  on  new  ground  ;  for  at 
that  time  not  even  a  limited  practical  experience 
offered  foundation  for  theory.  Yet,  as  she  had 
claimed  throughout,  that  the  nature  of  reason  is  the 
same  in  all  ;  and  had  denounced  the  system  of 
female  education,  which  exaggerated  feeling  and 
neglected  the  understanding,  it  remained  to  be 
shown,  how  that  reason  was  to  receive  the  training, 
that  would  enable  woinan^jto  take  her  place  by  the 
side  of  man.  Nothing  could  seem  a  simpler  solu- 
tion than  co-education. 

She  did  not  hesitate,  lest  by  advocating  something 
new,  she  might  destroy  that,  which  had  borne  well 
the  test  of  experience.  There  is  a  touch  of  sarcasm 
in  the  last  sentence  of  the  following  appeal,  which 
she  makes  to  the  French  nation : 

"  Let  an  enlightened  nation  then  try,  what  effect  reason 
would  have,  to  bring  women  back  to  nature,  and  their  duty  ; 
and  allowing  them  to  share  the  advantages  of  education  and 
government  with  man,  see  whether  they  will  become  better  as 
they  grow  wiser  and  become  free.  They  cannot  be  injured  by 
the  experiment  ;  for  it  is  not  in  the  power  of  man  to  render 
them  more  insignificant  than  they  are  at  present."  l 

Women  had  nothing  to  lose,  and  much  to  gain. 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  250. 


l6o  THE   EDUCATION   OF   WOMAN. 

It  is  significant  of  the  socialistic  tendency  of  the 
demands  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft,  that  she  expects 
equality  in  education  not  through  individual  effort, 
but  as  a  right  granted  by  broad  national  policy. 
The  only  criticism  that  can  be  made  to-day,  is,  that 
her  demands  did  not  reach  far  enough.  She  rightly 
demanded  that  primary  schools  should  be  national 
establishments ;  had  she  followed  this  to  its  logical 
consummation,  she  would  have  demanded,  that 
higher  education  likewise  should  be  sheltered  by 
national  institutions,  open  to  rich  and  poor,  man  and 
woman,  regardless  of  colour  and  creed.  This  would 
have  been  in  accordance  with  the  inherent  tendency 
of  the  process  of  social  development  at  the  present 
time.  She  took  the  first  step  ;  in  the  midst  of  the 
second  she  halted.  In  sketching  her  plan  for  a 
system  of  national  education,  after  speaking  of 
primary  education,  she  says :  "  The  young  people  of 
superior  abilities,  or  fortune,  might  now  be  taught, 
in  another  school,  the  dead  and  living  languages, 
the  elements  of  science,  and  continue  the  study  of 
history  and  politics,  on  a  more  extensive  scale."  l 
This  would  make  the  right  of  entry,  to  the  institu- 
tions for  higher  education,  the  privilege  of  wealth. 
Class  distinction  would  thus  remain,  to  divide 
society  into  two  classes,  the  educated  and  the  unedu- 
cated. Equality  of  opportunity  cannot  be  realized, 
where  the  mere  possession  of  riches  can  secure  one 
of  the  most  influential  privileges,  that  of  education. 

Mary  Wollstonecraft  is  very  moderate  in  her 
demands  for  the  higher  education  of  women.  She 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  251. 


THE   EDUCATION   OF  WOMAN.  l6l 

was  treading  on  unknown  territory  ;  for  though  the 
brilliant  achievements  of  some  of  the  women  of  her 
times  might  have  fanned  her  hopes;   yet,  in  her 
book,  she  resolutely   looks  away   from  the  excep- 
tional cases,  and  confines  herself  to  the  plain,  dull 
average ;  and  there  she  had  nothing  to  inspire  hope 
beyond  the  fact,   that   woman  is  in  possession  of 
reason,  and  that  reason  in  its  nature  must  be  the 
same  in  all.     Her  hints  and  suggestions    are  given 
largely  with  a  view  to  fitting  them  for  their  posi- 
tion in  the  home  ;  for  it  is  her  chief  contention,  that 
the  ignorance,  in  which  women  are  kept,  tends  to 
incapacitate  the  maternal  character,  and  thus  takes 
woman    out    of    her    sphere.     The    ignorance   of 
women,  she   claims,    renders  the   infancy  of  man 
a  much  more  perilous  state  than  that  of  animals. 
If  it  were   only  on  this   account,   she  deems  the 
national  education  of  women  of  the   utmost   im- 
portance.    u  In  public  schools  therefore,  to  guard 
against  the  errors  of  ignorance,  women  should  be 
taught  the  elements  of  anatomy  and  medicine,  not 
only  to  enable   them  to   take  care  of  their   own 
health,  but  to  make  them  rational  nurses  of  their 
children,  parents  and  husbands."1     They  should  be 
led  to  observe  the   progress  of  the  human  under- 
standing in  the  improvement  of  the  sciences  and 
arts;    "never  forgetting  the   science  of  morality, 
or  the  study  of  the  political  history  of  mankind." 

It  might  seem,  in  considering  these  special  lines 
of  study,  which  Mary  Wollstonecraft  recommends 
to  women,  that,  after  all,  the  distinction  of  sex  is  to 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  263. 


1 62  THE   EDUCATION   OK   WOMAN. 

enter  education.  She  says  nothing  of  a  classical 
education,  of  the  severe  mental  drill,  which  men 
must  undergo.  Expediency  seems  to  be  the  motive 
that  inspires  her  advice ;  she  would  have  women 
trained  to  fulfil  domestic  duties,  to  be  wise  mothers. 
Even  if  this  were  the  case,  there  would  be  a  wide 
difference,  between  this  end  in  view,  and  that  of 
writers  of  her  day,  who  merely  sought  to  educate 
women  in  a  way,  that  they  might  be  pleasing  to 
men.  Does  Mary  Wollstonecraft  merit  the  charge, 
that  after  she  had  fought  sexual  distinction  in  the 
realm  of  mind  everywhere  else,  she  leaves  space 
here  for  the  entering  wedge  ? 

It  might  seem  so  on  the  surface.  Looking 
deeper,  however,  it  appears  that  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft had  an  insight  into  the  needs  of  the  human 
race,  beyond  that  of  many  educationalists  even  of 
the  present  time.  Her  observations  concerning 
higher  education  do  not  extend  very  far,  but  she 
insists  on  co-education  throughout.  She  does  not 
give  a  forecast  of  the  college  woman  of  to-day,  nor 
does  she  discuss  the  advisability  of  Medical  Colleges 
for  women,  distinct  from  those  of  men.  It  is  suffi- 
cient, that  at  a  time,  seventy-five  years  in  advance 
of  the  first  woman,  who  held  her  diploma  as  a  medical 
practitioner,  she  possessed  the  optimism  to  say : 
"  Women  might  certainly  study  the  art  of  healing 
and  be  physicians  as  well  as  nurses."  *  Her  remarks, 
which  seemingly  look  to  expediency  only,  indicate 
a  perception,  dim  perhaps,  and  not  fully  enunciated, 
that  after  the  whole  range  of  educational  advantages 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  221. 


THE   EDUCATION   OF   WOMAN.  163 

had  been  opened  out  to  women,  by  means  of 
eo-education ;  and  after  individualism  had  thus 
received  its  just  dues,  in  an  unrestrained  opportunity 
of  choice,  that  then  differentiation  according  to  sex 
may  begin,  and  that  women,  to  a  good  degree, 
must  specialize  in  the  studies,  that  pertain  to  home- 
life.  The  study  of  sociology  has  opened  out,  in  our 
own  day,  avenues  of  research,  which  seem  specially 
inviting  to  women.  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  scant 
suggestions  seem  to  point  to  this  field  of  enquiry, 
as  offering  opportunity  for  investigation  of  both 
theoretical  and  practical  nature.  The  true  constitu- 
tion of  the  family  and  its  various  functions,  the 
bearing  of  domestic  economy  upon  political  econo- 
my, the  prevention  of  crime,  and  many  other 
social  problems  await  their  solution,  to  some  extent, 
at  the  hands  of  women. 

Mary  Wollstonecraft  left  the  widest  scope  to  the 
self-assertiveness  of  the  individual,  but  combines 
with  this  a  full  appreciation  of  the  relation  of 
the  individual  to  the  progress  of  the  race.  The 
individual  must  be  subordinate  to  the  process  of 
development,  that  carries  forward  humanity ;  yet 
in  serving  the  interests  of  the  whole,  he  takes  the 
path,  that  leads  most  readily  to  the  furtherance  of 
his  personal  welfare.  This  conception  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft has  embodied  in  her  views  concerning 
the  education  of  women ;  and  has  thereby  given 
to  her  demands  the  character  of  reasonableness  and 
applicability. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

HER  VINDICATION  OF  THE  CIVIL  RIGHTS 
OF  WOMAN. 

SHORTLY  before  Mary  Wollstonecraft  wrote  her 
Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman,  Talley- 
rand Perigord,  late  Bishop  of  Autun,  with  whom 
she  was  personally  acquainted,  had  published  a 
pamphlet  on  National  Education,  in  which  he 
observed,  that  u  to  see  one-half  of  the  human  race 
excluded  by  the  other  from  all  participation  of 
government,  was  a  political  phenomenon  that, 
according  to  abstract  principles,  it  was  impossible 
to  explain."  She  took  for  granted,  that  he  had 
herewith  admitted  the  correctness  of  the  principles, 
which  lay  at  the  basis  of  her  demands.  With  full 
confidence  in  him  as  a  staunch  supporter  of  liberal 
views,  she  hoped  that  opportunity  would  offer, 
when  his  influence  could  do  much  to  bring  those 
principles  to  the  practical  test  in  behalf  of  women. 
In  the  beginning  of  that  century,  authors  were 
wont,  in  a  somewhat  slavish  spirit,  to  dedicate  their 
books  to  their  patrons  of  rank  and  means,  in  the 


THE   CIVIL   RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN.  165 

hope,  that  their  words  of  flattery  would  realize  for 
them  an  adequate  recompense.  Motives  of  this 
kind  were  far  from  influencing  the  author  of  the 
Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman.  She  was 
animated  by  the  democratic  spirit  of  her  times. 
The  commendation  of  the  people  was  the  reward 
she  sought;  and  the  acceptance  of  the  measures, 
which  she  advocated,  her  highest  ambition.  The 
French  nation  seemed  to  her  to  stand  foremost 
among  the  nations,  in  its  readiness  to  examine  new 
thoughts,  and  its  ability  to  apply  them.  She  thought 
that  some  of  the  great  minds,  who  formed  the 
constitution  of  the  French  Republicans,  would  coin- 
cide with  her,  and  that  when  this  constitution  was 
revised,  the  rights  of  woman  would  be  respected. 

Mary  Wollstonecraft  opposed  the  commonly  ac- 
cepted opinion,  that  woman's  activities  could  be 
confined  to  domestic  affairs.  The  events  of  the 
French  Revolution  had  plainly  shown,  that  women, 
however  ignorant  they  might  be,  would  interest 
themselves  in  political  affairs ;  and  that,  "  if  they 
were  not  permitted  to  enjoy  legitimate  rights,  they 
would  intermeddle  with  cunning  tricks  and  dark 
intrigues,  in  order  to  obtain  illicit  privileges."  She 
maintained,  that  unless  it  could  be  proven,  that 
women  are  not  in  possession  of  reason,  the  State 
has  no  right  to  exclude  them  from  a  participation 
in  the  natural  rights  of  mankind.  This  she  con- 
siders the  flaw  in  the  New  Constitution,  in  which 
French  Democracy  gloried.  It  seemed  to  indicate 
that  man  must,  in  some  shape,  act  like  a  tyrant ; 
"  and  tyranny,  in  whatever  part  of  society  it  rears 


1 66  THE   CIVIL   RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN. 

its  brazen  front,  will  ever  undermine  morality." 
A  people  like  the  French,  who  had  contended  for 
their  freedom,  and  for  the  privilege  of  being  allowed 
to  judge  for  themselves,  respecting  their  own  happi- 
ness, could  not  now,  she  thought,  be  so  inconsistent 
and  unjust^  that  they  should  continue  to  subjugate 
women.  That  they  firmly  believed,  that  they  were 
acting  in  the  manner  best  calculated  to  promote 
the  happiness  of  women,  did  not,  she  thought, 
detract  from  the  injustice ;  for  "who  made  man  the 
exclusive  judge,  if  woman  partake  with  him  the 
gift  of  reason  ?  " 

To  some  extent  Mary  Wollstonecraft  shared  in 
the  confidence,  which  some  of  the  reformers  of  her 
times  had  in  the  efficacy  of  liberty.  She  thought 
the  boon  of  freedom  would  be  an  effectual  means  of 
the  regeneration  of  women.  Her  appeal  to  men  is  : 
"  Make  them  free,  and  they  will  quickly  become 
wise  and  virtuous." 1  There  is  a  touch  of  im- 
patience in  this  demand,  as  if  the  application  of  a 
single  formula  could  work  the  change,  which  im- 
proved conditions  only  can  bring  about  in  the  slow 
process  of  growth.  This  was  but  the  noble  species 
of  impatience,  that  possesses  the  reformer.  Yet,  she 
was  too  practical  and  withal  had  too  much  of  that 
philosophical  trait,  which  traces  effects  back  to 
their  causes,  to  consider  freedom,  by  itself,  a  solution 
of  the  real  and  positive  difficulties  and  necessities 
of  social  life. 

As  an  educator,  Mary  Wollstonecraft  reposed 
confidence  in  the  exercise  of  the  understanding,  and 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  261. 


THE   CIVIL   RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN.  167 

in  the  habits  of  virtue  that  form  the  heart.  But 
she  did  not  believe  that  private  education  could 
work  the  wonders,  which  some  writers  had  attrib- 
uted to  it ;  for  men  and  women  must  be  educated  in 
a  great  degree  by  the  opinions  and  manners  of  the 
society  in  which  they  live.  "  In  every  age  there 
has  been  a  stream  of  popular  opinion,  that  has 
carried  all  before  it,  and  given  a  family  character, 
as  it  were,  to  the  century."1  Unless,  therefore, 
society  be  differently  constituted,  education  must, 
in  a  degree,  be  ineffectual.  There  is  here  a  broad 
conception  of  the  state.  With  all  her  individual- 
ism, that  claimed  for  each  the  right  to  strive  un- 
hindered for  perfection,  Mary  Wollstonecraft  yet 
perceives,  that  the  state  is  an  organic  whole,  of 
which  the  individual  forms  but  a  part.  Education, 
which  is  directed  to  the  individual,  is  well-nigh 
powerless,  if  its  precepts  do  not  run  parallel  with 
the  principles,  that  govern  the  state. 

This  reciprocal  relation  between  the  individual 
and  the  state  lends  substance  to  her  claim,  that 
women  must  either  advance  or  retard  progress. 
They  form  a  part  of  the  whole,  and  legislators 
cannot  set  aside,  lightly,  so  prominent  a  factor  in 
the  weal  or  woe  of  a  nation.  Public  virtues  are 
based  upon  private  virtues,  which  send  their  roots 
deep  into  the  life  of  the  home.  The  purity  of 
private  life,  without  which  a  nation  cannot  be 
strong  and  free,  has  its  hidden  springs  in  the  posi- 
tion of  woman  ;  impure  and  foul,  if  the  charms  of 
her  sex  form  her  claim  upon  a  place  in  society ; 

1  Ibid.,  p.  52. 


l68  THE   CIVIL   RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN. 

pure  and  invigorating,  if  she  earns  for  herself  that 
respect,  which  soundness  of  understanding  and 
firmness  of  character  call  forth.  Children,  the  hope 
of  the  nation,  receive  the  nurture  of  true  patriotism, 
when  the  mothers  have  that  broad  love  of  mankind, 
that  can  only  be  produced,  by  habitually  consider- 
ing the  moral  and  civil  interests  of  mankind. 

What  then,  is  the  form  of  government,  that  would 
offer  to  woman  that  ample  opportunity,  without 
which  education  must  remain  one-sided  and  in- 
effectual ?  Of  monarchy  Mary  Wollstonecraft  sees 
naught  but  the  abuses,  and  overlooks  the  fact,  that 
monarchies,  forming  a  necessary  step  in  the  progress 
of  the  human  race,  must  possess  some  portion  of 
intrinsic  merit.  The  Revolutionists  in  England 
were  wont  to  point  to  the  court  of  the  king  of 
France,  as  the  hot-bed  of  vice,  which  poisoned  the 
nation.  Their  own  king,  George  III.,  was  not  an 
example  of  a  great  and  enlightened  ruler.  His 
narrow  despotism  was  scarcely  in  keeping  with 
British  independence.  History  seemed  to  support 
the  general  statement,  that  "it  is  impossible  for  any 
man,  even  when  the  most  favorable  circumstances 
concur,  to  acquire  sufficient  knowledge  and  strength 
of  mind  to  discharge  the  duties  of  a  king,  entrusted 
with  uncontrolled  power."  *  Though  actuated  by 
the  best  of  intentions,  he  was  surrounded  by  an 
indolent  court,  from  which  the  contagion  of  luxury 
spread  and  became  the  instrument  of  tyranny. 

The  days  of  true  heroism,    when   men   fought 
for  the   safety  of  their   country,  Mary  Wollstone- 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  44. 


THE   CIVIL   RIGHTS  OF   WOMAN.  169 

craft  thought,  were  over;  and  now  soldiers  could 
only  gather  their  vainglorious  laurels,  whilst 
they  adjusted  to  a  hair  the  European  balance. 
Standing  armies  had  become  schools  of  despotism, 
because  despotism  was  necessary,  to  give  vigour  to 
enterprizes,  that  one  will  directed.  The  statesman, 
too,  whose  chief  merit  lay  in  the  art  of  keeping 
himself  in  place,  considered  a  war  a  fortunate  oppor- 
tunity for  himself.  "  The  whole  system  of  British 
politics,  if  system  it  may  courteously  be  called,  con- 
sists in  multiplying  dependents  and  contriving  taxes 
which  grind  the  poor  to  pamper  the  rich."  l  Every 
rank  in  society  was  eager  to  get  the  gold,  which 
so  surely  paved  the  way  to  respect.  Poverty, 
Mary  Wollstonecraft  claimed,  in  her  time,  could 
degrade  a  man  more  than  vice  in  the  eyes  of  his 
fellowinen.  The  preposterous  distinctions  of  rank, 
dividing  the  world  between  voluptuous  tyrants  and 
cunning,  envious  dependents,  corrupted  almost 
every  class  of  people,  because  respectability  was  not 
attached  to  the  discharge  of  the  relative  duties  of 
life,  but  to  the  station. 

This  is  the  picture,  which  Mary  Wollstonecraft 
unrolls  before  the  reader,  of  the  conditions,  as  she 
saw  them,  existing  under  monarchical  government. 
She  did  not  share  in  the  admiration  of  Montesquieu, 
and  other  great  minds  of  that  century,  for  British 
constitutional  government,  but  pointed  to  the  abuses 
of  power,  rank  and  wealth,  which  stifled  the  best 
aspirations  of  the  individual.  "  For  a  man,"  she  says, 
"there  are  still  some  loop-holes,  out  of  which  he  may 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  216. 

22 


THE   CIVIL   RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN. 


creep,  and  dare  to  think  and  act  for  himself  ;  but 
for  a  woman  it  is  an  Herculean  task,  because  she 
has  difficulties  peculiar  to  her  sex  to  overcome, 
which  require  almost  superhuman  powers." 

A  representative  government,  with  universal 
suffrage,  is  evidently  the  ideal,  which  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft  desires  to  see  realized.  Such  a  system  of 
government  could  give  to  women  a  civil  and  politi- 
cal existence  in  the  most  natural  way.  It  would 
open  a  road,  by  which  women  of  a  superior  cast 
could  pursue  more  extensive  plans  of  usefulness 
and  independence.  She  pointedly  remarks,  "  I 
may  excite  laughter  by  dropping  a  hint,  which  I 
mean  to  pursue  some  future  time,  for  I  really  think 
that  women  ought  to  have  representatives,  instead 
of  being  arbitrarily  governed,  without  having  any 
direct  share  allowed  them  in  the  deliberations  of 
government."  *  This  thought  she  intended  to 
elaborate  in  a  second  volume  of  the  Vindication 
of  the  Rights  of  Woman,  which,  however,  owing 
to  her  early  death,  was  never  written.  Her  next 
remark  shows,  that  she  had  little  confidence  in  the 
British  system  of  representation,  as  it  then  was. 
She  thinks  women  need  not  complain  ;  u  for  they 
are  as  well  represented  as  a  numerous  class  of  hard- 
working mechanics,  who  pay  for  the  support  of 
royalty,  when  they  can  scarcely  stop  their  children's 
mouths  with  bread."  * 

To  France  she  turns,  with  the  hope  of  seeing 
the  suffrage  of  women  included  in  universal 
suffrage.  Bluntschli  speaks  of  a  petition,  signed 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  220.  2  Ibid.,  p.  221. 


THE   CIVIL    RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN.  171 

by  many  women  and  addressed  to  the  king,  in  the 
early  days  of  the  French  Revolution,  requesting 
that  women  be  admitted  to  the  rights  of  citizens, 
that  suffrage  be  extended  to  them,  and  that  they 
receive  power  to  elect  representatives  from  their 
own  number.  Condorcet,  the  philosopher,  recom- 
mended this  petition,  nevertheless  the  National 
Assembly,  with  scorn  and  derision  expressed  their 
unwillingness  to  receive  it. L  It  is  very  probable 
that  Mary  Wollstonecraft  knew  of  this  circum- 
stance ;  and  if  she  did,  it  could  but  have  encouraged 
her,  to  believe  that  a  strong  appeal,  backed 
by  argument  such  as  her  book  contained,  would 
prepare  the  minds  of  legislators  to  regard  a 
second  attempt  to  introduce  woman's  suffrage 
with  more  favor.  Talleyrand,  who  was  yet 
regarded  with  favor  by  the  French  Republicans, 
and  who  had  shown,  that  his  powers  to  carry  his 
point  in  the  National  Assembly  ranked  very  high, 
was  sent  to  England  in  the  beginning  of  1792  on  a 
political  mission.  It  must  have  been  on  this  occa- 
sion, that  his  visit  to  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  lodg- 
ings in  George  Street,  which  Fuseli's  biographer2 
records,  took  place  ;  when  they  drank  tea  together, 
and  discussed  social  and  political  problems.  The 
time  of  his  visit  in  England  coincides  with  that  of 
the  publication  of  the  Vindication  of  the  Rights 
of  Woman. 

There    is    room   for   conjecture   concerning   the 
hopes,    which   Talleyrand  may  have  held  out,   of 

1  J.  C.  Bluntschli :  Allgemeine  Staatslehre,  p.  228. 

2  John  Knowles  :  The  Life  of  Fuseli ;  Volume  I,  p.  160. 


1 72  THE   CIVIL    RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN. 

championship  in  the  cause,  that  she  had  made  her 
own,  which  led  her  to  dedicate  her  book  to  him, 
and  in  doing  so,  to  make  a  direct  appeal  to  the 
French  nation.  But  the  days  of  Talleyrand's  popu- 
larity with  the  French  Republicans  soon  after  came 
to  an  end.  Exiled  from  France  and  England,  he 
embarked  to  America.  A  man  of  unusually 
chequered  career,  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  confidence 
in  him  was  misplaced.  Equally  futile  was  her  hope, 
that  French  Republicans  would  seriously  consider 
her  appeal.  Had  she  turned  to  those  colonists 
across  the  Atlantic,  who  were  then  framing  laws 
and  drawing  up  their  constitution,  she  would  have 
addressed  the  nation,  which  was  destined  to  be  the 
first  to  extend  suffrage  to  women. 

In  demanding  the  enfranchisement  of  women, 
Mary  Wollstonecraft  looked  to  their  political  exist- 
ence. But  she  considered  the  civil  rights  of  women 
equally  in  need  of  vindication.  When  a  woman 
discharged  her  civil  duties,  when,  while  her  hus- 
band was  employed  in  any  of  the  departments  of  civil 
life,  she  was  intent  on  managing  her  family, 
educating  her  children  and  assisting  her  neighbours, 
as  an  active  citizen,  it  seemed  but  right  that  she 
should  enjoy,  individually,  the  protection  of  civil 
laws.  That  ancient  opinion,  which  considers  the 
husband  the  representative  of  his  wife's  opinions 
and  interests  before  the  law,  finds  no  justification 
in  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  eyes.  She  says  :  "  The 
laws  respecting  woman,  which  I  mean  to  discuss 
in  a  future  part,  make  an  absurd  unit  of  a  man  and 
his  wife  ;  and  then  by  the  easy  transition  of  only 


THE   CIVIL   RIGHTS   OF  WOMAN.  173 

considering  him  as  responsible,  she  is  reduced  to  a 
mere  cypher."  l  Not  only  a  political  and  a  civil 
existence  does  she  vindicate  for  woman,  but  also  an 
economic  existence. 

She  claims  for  women  the  right  to  work,  and  this 
demand  gives  her  a  place  among  the  thinkers  of  her 
century,  who  foreshadowed  the  claims  of  the 
various  socialistic  and  communistic  systems,  which 
characterized  the  early  part  of  the  present  century. 
"  Is  not  that  government  very  defective,"  she  says, 
"and  very  unmindful  of  the  happiness  of  one-half  of 
its  members,  that  does  not  provide  for  honest 
independent  women,  by  encouraging  them  to  fill 
respectable  stations?"  How  many  women  waste 
life  away,  the  prey  of  discontent,  "who  might  have 
practised  as  physicians,  regulated  a  farm,  managed 
a  shop,  and  stood  erect,  supported  by  their  own 
industry."  The  few  employments  open  to  women 
at  that  time,  so  far  from  being  liberal,  were  menial. 
When  women  were  in  possession  of  superior  educa- 
tion, they  could  take  charge  of  the  education  of 
children  as  governesses  ;  yet  these  situations  were 
often  rendered  humiliating.  Women,  educated 
like  gentlewomen,  when  forced  by  necessity  to  fill 
them,  were  looked  upon  as  degraded  thereby.  This 
offers  a  glimpse  of  economic  conditions,  in  their 
influence  upon  the  position  of  woman,  in  the  days 
before  the  doctrine,  that  work  is  a  right  and  the 
only  legitimate  means  of  retaining  an  honorable 
place  in  society,  had  made  much  headway  among 
civilized  nations.  Mary  Wollstonecraft  makes  the 

1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  218.  2  Ibid.,  p.  223. 


174  THE   CIVIL   RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN. 

charge,  that  men  performed  their  duties  by  deputies, 
and  women  desired  above  all  things  to  be  ladies, 
which  meant,  u  simply  to  have  nothing  to  do,  but 
listlessly  to  go,  they  scarcely  know  where,  for  they 
cannot  tell  what."  L 

It  was  very  natural,  that  Mary  Wollstonecraft 
should  dwell  upon  this  aspect  of  the  position  of 
woman ;  for  she  herself  had,  at  an  early  age,  been 
under  necessity  to  provide  for  her  own  wants  and  to 
aid  her  family.  She  had  thus  learned  by  experience, 
that  the  path  of  the  woman  at  that  time,  who  must 
earn  her  own  bread,  was  far  from  smooth.  More- 
over, she  had  tasted  of  the  fruit  of  toil  in  the 
independence,  which  it  brought,  which  seemed  to  her 
a  grand  blessing,  to  be  secured,  if  need  be,  even  at 
the  expense  of  contracting  her  wants.  Her  ob- 
servations, therefore,  had  a  practical  basis.  They 
contain,  besides,  an  element  that  gives  evidence  of 
a  grasp  upon  economic  problems,  which  were  at 
that  time  barely  stated.  Adani  j&iith  in  his 
Wealth  of  Nations  had  pointed^  to  labor,  as  the 
source  of  all  economic  values.  The  wide  discrepan- 
cy between  the  rights  of  capital  and  the  proceeds 
of  labor,  between  the  honour  attached  to  station  and 
the  pittance  allowed  to  him,  who,  as  proxy,  per- 
formed the  duties  of  that  station,  were  not  only 
apparent,  but  were  becoming  the  subject  of  economic 
speculation.  No  socialist  or  communist,  of  later 
days,  could  have  looked  with  greater  dissatisfaction 
upon  the  unequal  distribution  j^  wealth,  than  Mary 
Wollstonecraft.  She  was  undoubtedly  acquainted 
1  The  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  221. 


THE   CIVIL   RIGHTS   OF   WOMAN.  175 

with  Adam  Smith's  works,  though  she  quotes  only 
from  his  Theory  of  Moral  Sentiments.  With  much 
adroitness,  she  applies  his  observations  concerning 
the  evil  effects,  morally,  upon  that  part  of  the  com- 
munity, which  is,  for  some  reason  exempt  from 
labour,  to  the  morally  inferior  condition  of  women. 
Mary  Wollstonecraft  did  not  live  to  see  three 
schools  of  thought  arise,  each  of  which,  tried, 
independently  of  each  other,  to  solve  the  problems 
of  the  social  revolution,  which  went  side  by  side 
with  political  revolution.  Whatever  the  diver- 
gency, each  emphasized  the  right  to  labor,  and  the 
right  to  the  proceeds  of  labour.  Fourier's  elaborate 
system  propounded  associated  labor,  Saint  Simon 
attempted  the  organization  of  labor,  and  Robert 
Owen  sought  a  practical  solution  in  his  Equitable 
Labor  Exchange.  These  systems  were  to  appear 
some  decades  later,  but  even  at  that  time,  the 
elements,  that  composed  them,  were  in  process  of 
evolution  in  the  minds  of  thinkers.  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft proved  herself  in  this  direction  also,  one 
of  the  most  progressive  thinkers  of  her  times  ;  for 
she  wove  into  her  argument  the  conviction,  that 
there  can  be  no  real  political  advance  without  a 
corresponding  moral  improvement,  and  that  both 
must  rest  on  a  sound  economic  basis. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  RELATION   OF   HER  VIEWS  TO  THOSE   OF 
WILLIAM  GODWIN  AND  LATER  SOCIALISTS. 

PROFESSOR  Menger  in  his  valuable  work  on  the 
right  to  the  full  proceeds  of  labor,  points  to  William 
Godwin  as  the  one,  who  first  demonstrated  this 
right  in  a  scientific  manner.  He  says  :  "  Godwin 
may  be  regarded  as  the  first  scientific  socialist_of 
later  times  ;  the  germs  of  all  the  ideas  of  later  so- 
cialism and  anarchism  are  to  be  found  in  his  work. 
He  wielded  the  most  powerful  influence  over  Hall, 
Owen  and  Thompson,  and  through  them  upon  the 
development  of  socialism."1 

There  are  points  of  contact  between  the  views 
of  Godwin  and  those  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft.  They 
were  stirred  by  the  same  events  ;  the  same  currents 
of  contemporary  thought  moulded  them.  They 
shared  in  the  tendency  of  the  Revolutionary  school 
toward  deification  of  pure  intellect.  Both  held  that 
reason  and  virtue  are  closely  allied.  Both  believed 

1  Dr.  Anton  Menger  :   Das  Recht  an  deu  vollen  Arbeitsertrag 
in  geschichtlicher  Darstellung.     Stuttgart.  1891,  p.  40. 


HER   RELATION  TO  GODWIN  177 

in  the  perfectibility  of  the  human  race.  The 
omnipotence  of  reason  with  Godwin  involved 
the  abolition  of  all  political  institutions.  Mary 
Wollstonecraft  did  not  go  to  such  length.  Of 
anarchy  there  is  no  trace  in  her  writings,  with  the 
exception  perhaps  of  her  last  book,  Maria  ;  or,  the 
Wrongs  of  Woman.  This  was  written  during  the 
year  of  her  married  life  with  Godwin.  She  had 
talked  over  with  him  the  subject-matter  of  this 
book;  he  was  her  critic.  It  may  be  assumed, 
therefore,  that  Godwin's  influence  is  evident  in  this 
unfinished  novel.  Beyond  this,  it  cannot  be  main- 
tained, that  she  was  indebted  to  him  for  her  creed, 
though  he  was  the  chief  thinker  of  the  political 
school  to  which  she  belonged.  Her  Vindication 
of  the  Rights  of  Woman  appeared  in  1792,  his 
Political  Justice  was  published  in  1793.  He  was 
at  that  time  as  little  pleased  with  her  production, 
as  she  was  with  the  views,  which  he  had  set  forth. 
Personally  they  seem  to  have  regarded  each  other 
in  a  somewhat  antagonistic  spirit,  during  the  early 
days  of  their  acquaintance,  when  they  met  at  the 
house  of  the  publisher,  Mr.  Johnson,  where  both 
were  frequent  guests. 

Godwin  gives  an  account  of  an  interview,  which 
shows  that  they  were  apt  to  clash  rather  than  to 
agree.  At  the  time  of  the  first  appearance  of  the 
Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman,  they  both, 
together  with  Thomas  Paine  and  several  others, 
were  invited  to  dine  at  the  house  of  a  friend. 
Godwin  wished  specially  to  make  the  acquaintance 
of  Thomas  Paine,  who,  however,  was  not  a  great 

23 


178  HER   RELATION   TO   GODWIN 

talker  ;  and,  with  the  exception  of  an  occasional 
shrewd  remark,  did  little  to  gratify  Godwin's 
wish.  ,  The  conversation  lay  principally  between 
himself  and  Mary  Wollstonecraft.  They  touched 
on  a  variety  of  topics,  particularly  on  the  character 
and  habits  of  certain  eminent  men,  among  them 
Voltaire,  upon  whom  she  bestowed  censure  with 
a  plentiful  hand,  while  Godwin  was  inclined,  since 
Voltaire  possessed  genius,  to  the  supposition  of 
generous  and  manly  virtue.  They  also  discussed 
some  questions  of  religion,  in  which  Godwin  found 
her  opinions  approached  much  nearer  to  the  received 
ones,  than  his  own.  They  separated  thoroughly 
dissatisfied  with  each  other.  Godwin  says  :  "I  did 
her  the  justice,  in  giving  an  account  of  the  conver- 
sation, though  I  was  not  sparing  of  my  blame,  to 
yield  her  the  praise  of  a  person  of  active  and 
independent  thinking.  On  her  side,  she  did  me 
no  part  of  what  perhaps  I  considered  as  justice."1 
Godwin's  vanity  had  evidently  been  stung  repeated- 
ly by  her  sarcasm.  He  refers  to  this  in  a  note, 
accepting  the  invitation  of  Miss  Hayes  to  meet  her, 
when,  soon  after  her  separation  from  Imlay,  she 
went  once  more  into  society.  He  wrote  :  "  I  will 
do  myself  the  pleasure  of  waiting  on  you  on  Friday, 
and  shall  be  happy  to  meet  Mrs.  Wollstonecraft, 
of  whom  I  know  not  that  I  ever  said  a  word  of  harm, 
and  who  has  frequently  amused  herself  with  depre- 
ciating me."  2 

1  W.  Godwin  :  Memoirs  of  the  Author  of  a  Vindication  of  the 
Rights  of  Woman,  p.  96. 

2  C.  Kegan  Paul  :  Prefatory  Memoir  to  Letters  to  Imlay,  p.  LI. 


AND    LATER  SOCIALISTS.  179 

It  does  not  appear  in  what  respect  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft  found  fault  with  Godwin's  philosophy; 
perhaps  with  some  aspects  of  his  argument  in 
general ;  perhaps  with  those  portions  of  his  Political 
Justice,  which  are  very  radical,  and  found  little 
acceptance  in  the  minds  even  of  those  of  his  con- 
temporaries, who  were  otherwise  in  sympathy  with 
him.  In  his  conception  of  property,  Godwin  boldly 
struck  out  in  new  paths.  He  dealt  with  marriage 
as  coming  under  the  head  of  property,  and  in  his 
treatment  of  the  subject,  strikes  a  blow  at  the  mar- 
riage relation  as  a  permanent  institution.  Among 
uncivilized  races,  even  to  the  present  day,  the  wife 
is  regarded  as  her  husband's  property.  That 
Godwin  should  have  overlooked  the  higher  con- 
ceptions of  marriage,  evolved  among  Christian 
nations,  and  taken  a  conception  common  to  the 
barbarian,  as  the  foundation  of  his  argument  on  this 
subject,  seems  singularly  repugnant,  even  though 
this  discussion  is  confined  to  a  few  pages  in  a  trea- 
tise of  abstract  reasoning.  His  biographer  explains, 
that  Godwin's  real  objections  to  marriage  are  those 
which  are  bound  up  with  the  whole  idea  of  his  book ; 
and  "his  book  gave  cohesion  and  voice  to  philosophic 
radicalism  ;  it  was  the  manifesto  of  a  school  without 
which  the  milder  and  more  creedless  liberalism  of 
the  present  day  had  not  been."1 

It  was  not  wholly  to  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  ad- 
vantage, that  her  name,  by  her  marriage  to  Godwin, 
became  connected  with  his.  Even  a  writer  in  our 

1  C.  Kegan  Paul  :  William  Godwin,  his  Friends  and  Contem- 
poraries, Vol.  I.,  p.  115. 


l8o  HER  RELATION  TO  GODWIN 

own  day,  after  an  exposition  of  Godwin's  philosophy 
and  his  relation  to  contemporary  thought,  says : 
"Godwin's  attack  upon  marriage  may  be  illustrated 
by  the  remarkable  declaration  in  favor  of  woman's 
rights  by  Mary  Wollstonecraft,  afterwards  his 
wife."  1  There  is  nothing  either  in  the  letter  or 
the  spirit  of  her  books,  written  before  her  marriage  to 
Godwin,  that  could  be  construed  as  an  attack  upon 
the  family.  The  divergency  between  Godwin's 
views  and  her  attempt  to  strengthen  the  ties  of 
family  life,  where  she  found  them  weakest,  is  great. 
A  strong  appreciation  of  the  benefit  accruing  to  the 
individual  and  to  the  nation  from  pure  and  health- 
ful family  influences,  is  one  of  the  distinct  features 
of  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  writings.  This  is  especial- 
ly evident  in  her  views  of  the  education,  which  best 
forms  the  citizen.  Not  in  any  sense  would  she  see 
children  deprived  of  the  influences  of  home  to 
mould  character.  By  granting  to  women  their 
rights,  she  firmly  believed  the  home  would  be 
emancipated. 

It  is  a  remarkable  fact,  that  the  influence  of  the 
author  of  the  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman 
led  Godwin  to  a  recognition  of  the  grave  defect  in 
his  social  philosophy.  In  the  preface  to  the  novel 
St.  Leon,  published  two  years  after  his  wife's  death, 
Godwin  takes  occasion  to  point  out  the  inconsist- 
ency between  the  sentiments  expressed  in  this 
novel,  which  exalts  the  affections  and  charities  of 
private  life,  and  his  Political  Justice,  in  which 

1  Leslie  Stephen  :  History  of  Thought  in  the  Eighteenth 
Century.  London,  1876,  Vol.  II.,  p.  276. 


AND    LATER  SOCIALISTS.  l8l 

they  are  treated   with   no  great  degree    of  favor. 
He  remarks : 

"  For  four  years,  I  have  been  anxious  for  opportunity  and 
leisure  to  modify  some  of  the  earlier  chapters  of  that  work  in 
conformity  to  the  sentiments  inculcated  in  this.  Not  that  I  see 
cause  to  make  any  change  respecting  the  principle  of  justice,  or 
anything  else  fundamental  to  the  system  then  delivered  ;  but 
that  I  apprehend  domestic  and  private  affections  inseparable 
from  the  nature  of  man,  and  from  what  may  be  styled  the 
culture  of  the  heart,  and  am  fully  persuaded  that  they  are  not 
incompatible  with  a  profound  and  active  sense  of  justice  in  the 
mind  of  him  that  cherishes  them. ' ' l 

This  modification  of  his  former  expression  of 
extreme  views,  and  the  appreciation  of  the  value  of 
domestic  relations,  may  be  regarded  as  the  legacy 
of  Mary  Wollstonecraft  to  the  philosophy  of 
Godwin. 

It  is  a  question,  however,  whether  in  modifying 
Godwin's  views,  she  did  not,  in  turn,  adopt  from 
him  some  of  the  radical  consequences,  which  he  had 
relentlessly  drawn,  but  which  she  had  thus  far  left 
untouched.  Does  the  unfinished  novel,  Maria  ;  or, 
the  Wrongs  of  Woman,  written  under  Godwin's 
influence,  contain  elements  of  social  disintegration  ? 
The  purpose  of  the  story,  as  she  says  in  her  preface, 
is  "  to  exhibit  the  misery  and  oppression,  peculiar 
to  women,  that  arise  out  of  the  partial  laws  and 
customs  of  society."  uln  the  invention  of  the 
story,"  she  adds,  "  this  view  restrained  my  fancy ; 
and  the  history  ought  rather  to  be  considered,  as  of 
woman,  than  of  an  individual."  In  setting  forth  the 
wrongs  of  women  this  novel  is  a  master-piece. 
Every  species  of  wrong  that  women  endure,  from 

1 W.  Godwin  :  The  Travels  of  St.  Leon,  London,  1799. 


1 82  HER   RELATION   TO  GODWIN 

the  series  of  revolting  cruelties  and  outrage  heaped 
upon  the  daughter  of  the  outcast,  to  the  refinement 
of  cruelty  endured  by  the  daughter  of  better 
circumstances,  is  represented,  until  the  mind  of  the 
reader  turns  with  horror  from  such  scenes  of 
degradation. 

In  this  story,  as  everywhere  in  her  life  and  in 
her  books,  it  is  apparent  that  the  author  belonged 
to  the  Revolutionary  School.  She  attacked  monar- 
chy and  the  distinctions  of  wealth  and  rank.  Her 
criticism  of  the  educational  system  of  England  was 
caustic  and  severe.  Her  experience  of  family  life 
had  been  unusually  sad.  It  need  not  be  a  matter 
of  surprise  therefore,  that  she  placed  the  institution 
of  the  family  by  the  side  of  other  ancient  institu- 
tions, as  in  need  of  reform.  She  was  right  in 
exposing  the  wrongs,  which  women  suffered  within 
the  precincts  of  the  family.  The  question  is, 
whether  she  preserved  to  the  last  that  clear  percep- 
tion, which  characterized  her  earlier  works,  of  the 
harmonious  blending,  which  is  possible  between 
woman's  emancipation  and  the  conservative  aspects 
of  family  life.  In  seeking  to  tear  up  by  the  root, 
that  which  is  evil,  did  she  injure  the  roots  that 
nourish  a  growth  of  great  value  ? 

Her  attack  is  directed  against  the  excess  of 
power  with  which  the  law,  at  that  time,  permitted 
men  to  subjugate  women.  The  book  is  not  charac- 
terized by  a  heedless  sacrifice  of  the  affections, 
that  constitute  the  sacred  ties  of  family  life.  Maria, 
the  heroine  of  the  story,  supports  her  father 
and  seeks  to  advance  the  interests  of  her  brothers 


AND   LATER  SOCIALISTS.  183 

and  sisters.  One  of  the  gravest  and  most  vital 
of  all  the  questions,  connected  with  the  sub- 
ject of  the  family,  is  touched,  when  Maria  grieves, 
because  she  perceived  in  her  babe  a  slight  resem- 
blance to  him,  to  whom  it  owed  its  existence; 
she  longed  to  purify  her  child  from  the  heritage  of 
vice,  that  must  have  descended  to  it  through  its 
father. *  Jemima,  whose  mother  died,  broken- 
hearted, at  her  birth,  evidently  voices  the  senti- 
ments of  the  author  regarding  the  importance  of 
motherhood,  in  saying :  "  I  cannot  help  attributing 
the  greater  part  of  my  misery  to  the  misfortune  of 
having  been  thrown  into  the  world  without  the 
grand  support  of  life,  a  mother's  affection.  I  had 
no  one  to  love  me ;  or  to  make  me  respected,  to 
enable  me  to  acquire  respect.  I  was  despised  from 
my  birth,  and  denied  the  chance  of  obtaining  a 
footing  for  myself  in  society." 2  Moreover,  in  the 
case  of  Maria,  motherhood  proves  triumphant  mid 
the  wreck  of  other  relations,  when  she  decides  to 
live  for  her  child. 

Several  minor  characters  are  introduced  in  the 
story,  to  illustrate  the  fact,  that  women  at  that  time 
had  not  an  economic  existence  in  society.  Gentle 
women,  as  well  as  honest  women  of  the  labouring 
classes,  were  all  oppressed  beyond  measure  in  their 
attempt  to  claim  for  themselves  the  right  to  work. 
Incidentally  the  history  of  women  is  told,  whose 
hard-earned  savings  were  squandered  by  husbands, 
who  came  home  but  to  ill-treat  them;  for  "women 

1  Maria  ;  or,  the  Wrongs  of  Woman,  Vol.  II.,  p.  107. 

2  Ibid.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  90. 


184  HER  RELATION  TO  GODWIN 

have  always  the  worst  of  it,  where  law  is 
to  decide." 

The  heroine  of  the  story  represents  the  type  of 
woman,  who,  though  educated,  and  in  possession 
of  wealth,  was  denied  a  civil  existence.  Her 
husband  could  violate  every  vow  that  bound  him  to 
her,  and  heap  outrage  upon  her ;  he  could  rob  her 
with  impunity ;  he  could  goad  her  soul  almost  to 
madness;  he  could  hunt  her  from  place  to  place, 
rob  her  of  her  child  and  imprison  her  in  a  mad- 
house; yet,  since  he  had  never  struck  her,  had 
never  threatened  her  life,  she  had  no  resource ;  the 
law  was  on  his  side,  and  afforded  her  neither  pro- 
tection nor  redress  from  the  oppressor.  The 
attitude  of  law-courts  toward  the  crimes  of  men 
was  indulgent ;  harshness  was  characteristic  of  the 
treatment  received  by  women. 

A  serious  touch  of  anarchy  is  displayed,  when 
Maria,  the  heroine  of  the  story,  takes  the  law  into 
her  own  hands.  Her  reason  tells  her  when  to  con- 
sider her  marriage  null  and  void,  and  her  reason 
again,  she  thinks,  tells  her,  that  since  she  is  free,  she 
has  the  right  to  re-marry.  Maria  says  :  "If  laws 
exist,  made  by  the  strong  to  oppress  the  weak,  I 
appeal  to  my  own  sense  of  justice." L  This  reasoning 
is  very  much  after  the  manner  of  Godwin's  social 
philosophy.  If  his  influence  had  been  eliminated, 
critics  would  have  found  less  in  the  book  that 
could  rightly  be  considered  objectionable.  Those 
rationalistic  principles,  which  make  reason  in  every 
question  the  arbiter,  were  introduced  where  crys- 

1  Maria ;  or,  the  Wrongs  of  Woman,  Vol.  II.,  p.  153. 


AND    LATER   SOCIALISTS.  185 

tallization  into  practice  is  beset  with  most  dangerous 
consequences.  The  author  displays  here  too  strong 
a  tendency  to  consider  the  rights  of  the  individual 
as  of  primary  importance ;  she  gives  a  secondary 
place  to  the  claim  of  civilized  humanity,  upon  a 
just  appreciation  of  the  sanctity  of  the  marriage- 
vow,  when  once  taken.  This  feature  of  anarchy 
mars  the  last  service,  which  Mary  Wollstonecraft 
sought  to  render  the  cause  of  woman. 

A  tone  pervades  the  speculations  of  a  century 
ago,  concerning  the  antagonism  between  woman's 
personal  freedom  and  the  binding  nature  of  the  mar- 
riage tie,  that  cannot  be  called  morally  refreshing. 
Liberty  is  a  glorious  possession,  but  the  point  that 
marks  its  transition  to  license  is  almost  impercept- 
ible. Mary  Wollstonecraft  preserved  even  to  the 
last  an  attitude  that  compares  favorably  with  others, 
whose  speculations  were  directed  toward  the  same 
end.  There  was  much  extraneous  matter  of  an  objec- 
tionable kind  in  the  writings  of  the  early  socialists  ; 
but  this  should  not  be  regarded  as  belonging 
to  the  essence  of  the  movement.  By  elimina- 
ting the  mercenary  element  which  enters  so  largely 
the  considerations  of  marriage ;  by  relieving  the 
drudgery  of  women,  both  indoors  and  out  of  doors, 
the  tendency  of  socialism  should  be  to  make  woman 
the  happy  and  cultured  friend  and  companion  of  man. 
Kirkup  claims  that  the  socialism  of  to-day  is  but  "the 
economic  and  social  side  of  a  vaster  movement,  which 
in  politics  is  democracy,  and  in  ethics  means  tolera- 
tion, humanity,  and  unselfish  service  to  society. m 

1  Thomas  Kirkup  :  An  Inquiry  into  Socialism,  1887,  p.  i. 

24 


1 86  HER   RELATION   TO   GODWIN 

While  the  aim  of  socialism  is  toward  the  renova- 
tion and  progress  of  the  entire  human  society, 
it  is  not  therefore  in  its  central  principle  adverse 
to  marriage  and  the  family. 

It  may  not  be  possible,  at  this  distance  of  time,  to 
determine  whether  the  works  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft 
were  known  to  the  leaders  of  socialistic  thought ; 
and  whether  she  wielded  even  some  slight  influence 
over  them.  When  civilization  is  ripe  for  the  in- 
troduction of  new  measures,  the  same  thought 
springs  up  in  different  guise  in  various  places.  Her 
works  were  probably  known  to  Saint  Simon,  who 
was  in  Paris,  during  the  time  of  her  sojourn  there 
in  1793.  He  shared  the  fate  of  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft's  friend,  Count  Schlabrendorf,  who,  as  a  victim 
of  the  Revolution,  was  imprisoned.  She  often 
visited  her  friend  in  prison  and  may  have  been 
acquainted  with  Saint  Simon.  Her  Vindication  of 
the  Rights  of  Woman  had  appeared  but  recently 
in  French  translation  in  Paris,  and  had  probably 
come  to  the  notice  of  Saint  Simon.  Another  edition 
appeared  simultaneously  in  L,yons,  the  home  of 
Fourier,  who  at  that  time  had  commenced  to 
elaborate  his  social  scheme,  which  included  the 
emancipation  of  woman. 

Ten  years  later,  in  1803,  Saint  Simon  published 
the  first  exposition  of  his  system  in  his  Lettres  d^un 
habitant  de  Geneve  a  ses  contemporains.  A  sentence 
occurs  in  this  pamphlet,  which  gives  to  woman  the 
right  to  cast  her  vote  in  the  new  association,  and  the 
right  to  be  elected  to  its  offices.  After  Saint  Simon's 
death  the  school,  which  bears  his  name,  insisted 


AND   LATER  SOCIALISTS.  187 

on  allowing  women  an  equal  share  in  the  rights 
of  their  associated  labour.  In  1830  the  Saint 
Sirnonians  published  a  manifesto,  in  which  they 
defined  their  general  position,  and  with  regard 
to  their  attitude  toward  woman  they  say :  "  Chris- 
tianity has  released  woman  from  servitude  but 
has  condemned  her  to  religious,  political  and 
civil  inferiority.  The  Saint  Sirnonians  have 
announced  her  emancipation,  but  they  have  not 
abolished  the  sacred  law  of  marriage,  proclaim- 
ed by  Christianity.  On  the  contrary,  they  give  a 
new  sanctity  to  this  law." 1  The  popularity  of 
Saint  Simonism  was  greatly  increased  by  this 
manifesto.  Many  prominent  men,  who  had  thus 
far  ridiculed  the  school,  now  became  its  supporters. 
u  The  dogma  of  reward,  according  to  individual 
ability  and  work,  carried  with  it  the  force  of  con- 
viction ;  and  the  prospect  of  the  abolition  of  all 
privileges  of  birth,  with  the  emancipation,  political 
and  economic,  of  the  working  man  and  of  woman, 
charmed  the  minds  of  men." 2  A  year  later  a 
schism  of  a  deplorable  nature  took  place  in  the 
Saint  Simonian  Church,  because  Bnfantin,  who, 
with  Bazard,  had  been  leader  of  the  assemblies, 
made  propositions  concerning  the  position  of  woman 
in  their  midst,  which  forced  Bazard  and  many 
others  of  the  best  members,  both  men  and  women, 
to  withdraw. 

1  Quoted  by  R.  T.  Ely,  Ph.  D.  :  French  and  German  Social- 
ism in  Modern  Times. 

2  Dr.  Otto  Warschauer :    Saint  Simon  und  der  Saint  Simon- 
ismns.     I/eipzig,  1892. 


1 88  HER   RELATION   TO   GODWIN 

Concerning  Robert  Owen,  the  English  commu- 
nist, we  have  direct  evidence,  that  he  was  acquaint- 
ed with  the  views  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft.  He  was 
well  known  in  the  Godwin  household.  Fanny 
tells  Mary,  who,  with  Shelley,  was  at  that  time 
sojourning  by  Lake  Geneva,  in  company  with  Lord 
Byron,  in  a  long  letter,  dated  July  29,  1816, 
of  Owen's  plans ;  of  his  address  to  the  people  of 
New  Lanark,  delivered  on  the  opening  of  the 
Institution  for  the  Formation  of  Character ;  of 
impending  riots  and  26,000  men  out  of  employ- 
ment ;  and  of  the  hopes  which  Mr.  Owen  was 
holding  out  of  a  speedy  renovation  of  society, 
by  reason  of  his  schemes.  She  speaks  of  his 
proposition  that  no  human  being  should  work  more 
than  three  hours  every  day  ;  and  after  discussing 
this  and  other  aspects  of  his  system,  she  closes  by 
saying:  "So  much  for  Mr.  Owen,  who  is,  indeed,  a 
very  great  and  good  man.  He  told  me  the  other 
day  that  he  wished  our  mother  was  living,  as  he 
had  never  met  with  a  person,  who  thought  so 
exactly  as  he  did,  or  who  would  have  so  warmly 
and  zealously  entered  into  his  plans."  * 

It  is  not  difficult  to  link  the  leading  thoughts 
of  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  argument  with  the  social- 
istic ideals  of  the  present  time.  Socialism  is 
generally  understood  to  mean  the  systematic  inter- 
ference of  the  state  in  favor  of  the  suffering 
classes.  Laveleye  affirms  this  in  defining  social- 
ism thus :  "In  the  first  place,  every  socialistic 

1  Mrs.  Julian  Marshall :  The  Life  and  Letters  of  Marj-  Woll- 
stonecraft Shelley.  Volume  I,  p.  150. 


AND   LATER   SOCIALISTS.  189 

doctrine  aims  at  introducing  greater  equality  in 
social  conditions,  and,  in  the  second  place,  at  real- 
izing those  reforms  by  the  law  or  the  state."  To  a 
remarkable  degree  Mary  Wollstonecrafc  looked  to 
the  state,  and  to  an  active  public  and  social  spirit, 
as  the  means  of  checking  the  excessive  develop- 
ment of  private  and  individual  interests.  She 
realized  that  when  the  unnatural  claims  of  a  small 
minority  yielded  to  a  more  equitable  distribution  of 
duty,  and  of  opportunities  of  enjoyment,  women 
would,  to  a  large  degree,  share  in  the  consequent 
possibilities  of  development.  "  Greater  equality 
in  social  conditions,"  expresses  the  demand,  which, 
if  granted,  would  abolish  the  causes  which  rendered 
women  weak  and  oppressed. 

Not  only  in  their  general  tendency  the  views 
of  Mary  Wollstonecraft  may  be  linked  to  the  so- 
cialism of  later  times,  but  also  in  some  of  the 
particular  measures,  which  have  characterized  its 
development.  She  looks  to  government  to  perform 
functions,  which  thus  far  had  not  been  assumed  by 
any  state.  Some  of  her  demands  seem  to  point  to 
the  central  government  of  the  socialistic  system, 
which  controls  not  only  large  industrial  factors, 
but  also  extends  to  a  systematic  employment  of 
individuals.  The  state  is  to  ensure  woman's  posi- 
tion, to  educate  her,  to  extend  the  franchise  to  her, 
to  give  her  not  only  a  political  existence  but  also 
an  economic  existence,  by  opening  out  to  her 
opportunities  for  work. 

Socialism  has  ever  made  war  upon  that  funda- 
mentally erroneous  assumption,  that  labour  is  a 


HER   RELATION   TO   GODWIN. 

weariness  and  a  degradation ;  upon  that  false  ideal 
of  position  and  honour,  that  makes  directly  against 
the  enjoyment  that  should  result  from  useful  service. 
In  this  respect  also  Mary  Wollstonecraft  is  in  touch 
with  socialistic  ideas.  L,ooking  for  a  time  when 
duties  would  no  longer  be  performed  by  deputies, 
but  each  man  would  stand  or  fall,  according  to  his 
faithfulness  to  duty,  she  ranges  woman  in  the 
common  ranks  of  human  beings,  where  she  also 
will  receive  honor  in  accordance  to  the  duties 
which  she  performs.  She  would  not  see  the 
influences  of  home  life  crushed  to  give  place  to  the 
rank  and  file  of  an  industrial  army.  Woman's  duty 
would  largely  be  to  the  family. 

There  is  a  vast  difference  between  this  ideal  of  a 
life  of  service  and  the  conditions  with  which  Mary 
Wollstonecraft  was  at  war.  No  longer  the  toy  of 
man,  no  longer  his  slave,  but  raised  to  the  dignity 
of  conscious,  voluntary  service,  woman  with  her 
foot  firmly  planted  in  the  home  as  the  center, 
would  render  service  to  mankind  in  ever  widening 
circles,  with  that  enlightened  love  of  humanity,  of 
which  Mary  Wollstonecraft  saw  so  little  trace  in  the 
women  of  her  times.  This  was  the  picture  on 
which  her  imagination  dwelt. 


CHAPTER     XL 
THE  RECEPTION  OF  HER  WORK  IN  GERMANY. 

THE  reception  given  to  the  Vindication  of  the 
Rights  of  Woman  in  Germany  differs,  to  a  consider- 
able degree,  from  that  which  was  tendered  it  on  its 
own  native  soil.  In  England  there  was  a  very 
lively  appreciation  of  the  fact  that  the  book 
proclaimed  a  new  system.  The  revolutionary  spirit 
had  taken  hold  of  a  pronounced  party  among  the 
English  people  ;  measures  of  reform  were  the  topic 
of  the  day.  The  mind  was  therefore  on  the  alert 
and  ready  to  grasp  the  situation,  when  there  were 
proposals  of  reform  sufficiently  far-reaching  and 
complete  to  herald  the  advent  of  some  new  system. 
In  Germany  the  conditions  were  different.  Long 
years  of  warfare  had  left  behind  a  degree  of  devasta- 
tion, from  which  the  country  recovered  but  slowly. 
The  fire  of  patriotic  love  was  nourished  in  the 
hearts  of  all;  and  the  ability  of  literary  men  and 
statesmen  alike  began  to  be  directed  to  the  one 
absorbing  topic  of  the  following  decades :  The  con- 
solidation of  the  nation.  The  thoughts  that 


192  THE   RECEPTION   OF   HER   WORK 

fermented  in  the  niinds  of  the  French  in  their 
Revolution,  and  which  had  their  effect  upon  the 
more  quiet  and  practical  Englishman,  did  not  pass 
the  German  by  without  calling  forth  an  effect,  which 
bore  its  distinct  national  imprint.  The  Sturm  und 
Drang  Periode  in  Germany  wrestled  with  the 
questions  that  occupied  the  thought  of  the  end 
of  the  Eighteenth  Century  and  the  beginning  of  the 
present  century.  Kant,  but  barely  understood  in 
England,  had  begun  to  wield  far-reaching  influence 
upon  German  thought ;  the  ethical  rigor  of  his 
categorical  imperative  giving  a  healthier  tone  to  the 
conception  of  duty  and  obligation  of  even  the  man 
of  lesser  education. 

Meantime  German  women,  with  the  exception  of 
those  of  royal  rank,  seldom  ventured  beyond  the 
seclusion  of  private  life.  England  was  not  without 
its  female  authors  of  some  importance.  In  France 
the  Salons,  presided  over  by  gifted  women,  each 
of  whom  having,  as  Voltaire  remarked,  one  or  two 
authors  at  her  side  as  ministers,  were  centers  of 
intellectual  activity,  later  of  degeneracy.  This 
product  of  French  civilization,  though  French 
manners  and  customs  were  much  imitated  in  Ger- 
many, refused  to  thrive  on  German  soil.  Woman 
in  Germany  found  her  sphere  in  the  home,  and 
showed  little  craving  for  more  extended  activities. 
She  fostered  a  high  sense  of  family  relations,  and 
thereby  contributed  a  valuable  source  of  strength 
to  the  depleted  resources  of  the  nation. 

The  German  critic  of  the  Vindication  of  the 
Rights  of  Woman  scarcely  realized,  that  he  had  a 


IN    GERMANY.  193 

fyook  before  him,  which  enunciated  a  new  system. 
The  propositions  against  which  the  English  critic 
warned  the  public,  seemed  to  the  German  critic 
mere  exaggerations,  which  might  well  be  over- 
looked, since  the  book  contained  so  much  that  was 
sensible  and  wise.  The  attitude  of  the  English 
press  furnished  distinct  evidence,  that  the  public 
realized,  that  the  book  marked  an  epoch.  There 
is 'no  evidence  of  this  kind  in  the  notices  given  in 
German  periodicals.  Germany  was  not  in  touch 
with  this  latest  current  of  progressive  thought. 
Moreover  there  was  no  indication  of  symptoms  of 
unrest  and  dissatisfaction  on  the  part  of  the  German 
woman,  that  might  have  given  cause  for  anxiety, 
lest  the  book  incite  to  insubordination  those,  who 
had  not  yet  learned  to  question  the  injustice  of 
their  inferior  position. 

Only  one  critic  seems  to  have  grasped  the  signi- 
ficance of  the  book  as  the  herald  of  a  new  era,  and 
he  is  not  sparing  in  his  denunciation.  The  con- 
servative attitude  of  the  German  woman  allays 
any  fears,  however,  that  might  have  alarmed  him. 
He  says :  "  It  is  not  worth  while  losing  any  more 
words  about  this  phantastic  system.  Its  mere 
presentation  is  its  best  refutation.  Those  who  will 
protest  most  urgently  against  the  realization  of  this 
plan  will  be  the  women  themselves."  i  He  cannot 
understand  how  a  woman  could  demand  for  her 
sex  the  same  rights,  which  men  enjoy,  unless  she 
should  prove  to  be  a  haughty,  heartless  fanatic, 
incapable  of  a  full  conception  of  the  advantages 

i  Allgemeine  Literatur-Zeitung.    October,  1794. 


194  THE   RECEPTION   OF   HER    WORK 

of  her  sex,  and  therefore  willing  to  sacrifice  them 
in  order  to  be  as  men  are.  He  regards  the 
distinction  of  sex  an  inexhaustible  source  of  enjoy- 
ment, culture,  study  and  true  humanity  ;  and  thus 
enunciates  an  argument  which  has,  perhaps,  been 
used  to  a  greater  degree  by  the  Germans  than  by 
other  nationalities;  and  certainly  has  great  weight, 
when  urged  by  those,  who  have  granted  equal 
rights  to  the  fullest  extent. 

It  must  be  regarded  as  a  circumstance  of  a 
gratifying  nature,  that  Mary  Wollstonecraft  was 
introduced  to  the  German  public  by  Salzmann,  one 
of  the  most  noted  men  in  the  pedagogy  of  the 
times.  A  cordial  feeling  of  interest  evidently  exist- 
ed between  them.  She  had  rendered  his  Mora- 
lisches  Elementarbuch  into  English  in  a  way 
that  secured  it  large  circulation,  and  he,  in  turn, 
was  prepared  to  use  his  influence  to  secure  for  her 
Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman  a  favorable 
reception  in  Germany.  Salzmann  commanded 
respect,  not  only  as  an  educator,  but  also  as  a 
philanthropist.  Some  of  his  books,  written  for  the 
young,  enjoyed  great  popularity.  In  his  institution 
at  Schnepfenthal,  near  Gotha,  he  educated  children 
of  both  sexes  in  accordance  with  the  same  pedagog- 
ical views,  which  were  emphasized  in  his  writings. 
He  made  conformity  to  nature  the  basis  of  his 
educational  system,  and  his  methods  were  charac- 
terized by  a  spirit  of  philanthropy. 

There  were  many  points  of  contact  between  the 
views  of  Salzmann  and  those  of  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft. Yet  this  very  agreement  makes  it  the  more 


IN    GERMANY. 


apparent,  how  far  Mary  Wollstonecraft  was  in 
advance  of  the  opinions,  which,  in  that  day,  even  an 
educator  and  philanthropist  like  Salzmann  held 
concerning  woman.  He  had  supplied  the  transla- 
tion, which  was  made  by  one  of  the  teachers  in  the 
institution  at  Schnepfenthal,  with  occasional  notes, 
and  a  preface,  in  which  he  intimates  that  he  had 
"taken  the  liberty  of  contradicting  the  honored 
authoress  in  several  of  her  assertions."  He  agrees 
with  her  to  a  large  extent  and  thereby  taxes  the 
patience  of  the  above-mentioned  critic,  who  wished 
that  Salzmann  had  exposed  the  fallacies  of  the 
system,  instead  of  indulging  in  words  of  empty 
praise.  Yet  it  is  true,  that  in  every  leading  point 
where  Mary  Wollstonecraft  expresses  opinions,  that 
belong  to  our  own  times  rather  than  to  Salzmann's 
days,  he  seeks  to  tone  down,  and  to  weaken  what 
she  expresses.  Thus  he  agrees  with  her  that 
female  education  should  receive  more  attention, 
but  thinks  that  "  the  study  of  such  sciences,  which 
demand  continuous  application  of  thought,  would 
make  a  girl  too  abstract  and  sober-minded',  and 
therefore  unfit  to  fill  her  destined  place  in  life."  * 
He  guards  the  supremacy  of  man  and  insists  that 
women  must  obey  their  husbands. 

It  is  not  therefore  surprising  that  several  of  the 
German  critics  were  well  pleased  with  his  work  as 

1  Rettung  der  Rechte  des  Weibes,  mit  Bemerkungen  ueber 
politisclie  und  moralische  Gegenstande  von  Maria  Wollstone- 
craft. Aus  dem  Englischen  uebersetzt.  Mit  einigen  Anmer- 
kungen  und  einer  Vorrede  von  Christian  Gotthilf  Salzmann. 
Schnepfenthal,  im  Verlag  der  Erziehungsanstalt  1793.  Vol.  I, 
p.  69. 


196  THE    RECEPTION   OF   HER   WORK 

commentator.  One  of  them  expresses  himself  as 
follows  :  "The  undertaking  of  the  translator  should 
not  by  any  means  be  censured,  for  he  has  given  us 
in  translation  the  work  of  a  keen-witted  British 
woman,  in  which  her  noble  heart  also  shines  forth. 
Her  assertions,  indeed,  are  not  always  of  the  same 
value,  but  generally  where  she  required  reproof, 
Mr.  Salzmann  administered  it  in  notes,  which  dis- 
play the  far-sighted  pedagogue."  L  Another  of  the 
periodicals  of  the  times  considers  the  book  of 
sufficient  value  to  have  been  brought  before  the 
German  public  in  a  translation,  but  does  not  fail  to 
mention  the  exaggerated  assertions,  which  the 
author,  carried  away  by  a  very  ardent  enthusiasm 
for  the  rights  of  her  sex,  was  led  to  make.  Since 
the  comments  of  Salzmann  were  thought  to  have 
neutralized  these  exaggerations,  the  book  was 
commended  to  the  attention  of  the  reader. 2  An- 
other critic  thinks  this  book,  characterized  by 
vigorous  thought  concerning  an  important  sub- 
ject, though  not  without  exaggeration,  was  worthy 
of  a  translation  ;  but  considers  the  author  at  fault 
when,  in  her  earnest  endeavour  to  show  that 
women  are  human  beings,  she  seems  to  forget 
that  they  are  not  men,  but  women. 3 

A  very  appreciative  notice  of  the  book  speaks  of 
ideas  exaggerated  and  one-sided,  and  propositions 
unattainable  and  chimerical ;  and  then  proceeds  to 

1  Seller  :  Gemeinnutzige  Betrachtungen  der  neuesten  Schrif- 
ten.     1793. 

2  Erlanger  Gelehrte  Zeitung.     October  1793. 

3  Gottingische  Anzeigen    von  gelehrten  Sachen,  September, 
1793- 


IN    GERMANY.  197 

set  forth  the  intrinsic  value  of  the  production  in 
high  terms.  This  critic  expresses  himself  as  not 
satisfied  with  the  work  of  the  translator  nor  with 
the  notes  of  Salzmann.  He  seems  to  have 
read  the  book  in  English  and  claims  that  this 
work,  beyond  most  other  products  of  modern 
English  literature,  deserved  a  translation  into  the 
German  language. 1 

Most  of  the  German  critics  recognized  the  defects 
of  the  book  as  a  literary  production,  especially  the 
lack  of  order  in  its  arrangement.  They  appreciated 
its  value  both  as  a  work  on  female  education  and 
a  criticism  of  existing  conditions.  That  which 
seemed  strange  and  new  they  characterized  as 
exaggerations,  far  from  realizing  that  the  book 
contained  the  announcement  of  a  new  system. 
This  tends  to  show  that  it  was  essentially  a  product 
of  English  thought,  with  distinctive  marks  of 
English  national  life  impressed  upon  it. 

Two  Germans,  who  were  at  the  time  of  the  publi- 
cation of  the  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman 
residing  in  England,  furnish  evidence  of  the  impres- 
sion, which  the  work  made  upon  minds  of  different 
stamp.  .One  was  the  philosopher,  Franz  von  Baader, 
who  regarded  the  argument  of  the  book  after  the 
manner  of  a  philosopher.  He  writes  concerning  it 
in  his  Diary,  December  26,  1792  :  "  I  feel  very 
much  stirred  in  mind.  Scales  are  still  falling  from 
my  eyes !  All  misuse  of  power,  all  usurpation 
must  absolutely  vanish  from  society  if  virtue  is  to 


1  Neue  Allgemeine    Deutsche    Bibliothek.     Volume    IX,    p. 
127-132. 


198  THE   RECEPTION   OF   HER  WORK 

be  in  it  and  remain  in  it."1  To  him  one  of  the 
great  questions  of  life  had  been  as  to  the  way  in 
which  virtue  could  rule  human  society  ;  he  had 
found  in  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  book  an  answer 
from  a  direction,  whence  he  had  perhaps  least 
looked  for  it. 

Inspired  by  different  motives,  the  traveller, 
Kiittner,  in  his  volume  on  the  state  of  civilization  in 
England,  gives  a  sketch  of  the  author  of  the  Vindi- 
cation of  the  Rights  of  Woman.  The  search  for 
truth  was  not  the  mission  that  had  led  him  to  visit 
England.  He  gathered  notable  facts  and  conditions, 
as  he  found  them  in  his  travels,  into  narratives 
that  might  prove  attractive  to  the  ordinary  reader. 
He  told  the  German  public  about  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft,  because  she  and  her  work  were  the  talk  of 
the  day.  He  would  not  call  attention  to  the  book, 
he  says,  if  it  contained  nothing  but  strange,  original 
ideas  and  wild  projects ;  but  since  it  was  really  in 
many  respects  noteworthy  and  betrayed  a  degree  of 
genius,  which  few  women  possessed,  he  found  it 
demanded  attention.  He  repeats  some  of  the  gossip 
current  about  Mary  Wollstonecraft,  mentions  "  her 
state  of  dissatisfaction  with  men  and  things,  her 
disappointed  hopes  and  her  sour  temper."  2  His 
expression,  that  she  had  "none  of  the  characteristics 
of  woman  but  her  sex,"  was  quoted  in  the  news  and 
notes  of  a  German  fashion  journal,  where  an 
account  is  given  of  the  founding  of  a  school  in 


1  Franz  von  Baader's  Nachgelassene  Werke.    Vol.   i,  p.  202. 

2  K.   G.    Kiittner :    Beitrage   zur   Kenntniss  des  Innern  von 
England,  Vol.  IV,  p.  121. 


IN   GERMANY.  199 

Paris,  where  girls  could  learn  the  art  of  printing. 
She  is  mentioned  in  this  connection  as  having 
made  the  demand,  that  women  should  be  allowed, 
just  as  men  are,  to  learn  various  industries  and  to 
study  arts  and  professions.1 

A  search  in  the  books  and  periodicals  of  the 
period  discloses  no  trace  of  the  disparagement,  with 
which  Mary  Wollstonecraft  met  in  England. 
Salzmann  translated  her  memoirs  and  published 
them  with  a  preface  by  himself.'2  The  misfortunes 
of  her  life  were  mentioned  by  German  contempora- 
ries as  cause  for  regret,  not  for  derision.  And  even 
during  the  period,  when  in  England  she  was  mis- 
represented or  forgotten,  German  writers  were  more 
just.  Klemm,  in  his  work  descriptive  of  the  place 
of  woman  in  the  history  of  civilization,3  makes 
full  mention  of  her.  He  regards  her  work  how- 
ever as  of  pedagogical  value  only,  and  has  no 
appreciation  for  her  work  as  vindicator  of  the 
rights  of  her  sex. 

There  is  one  personal  relation  on  record,  which 
Mary  Wollstonecraft  had  with  one  of  German  birth, 
that  is  of  peculiar  interest.  Godwin  mentions  it 
in  connection  with  the  friendships,  which  his  wife 
formed  during  her  sojourn  in  Paris,  conspicuous 

1  Journal  des  Luxusund  der  Moden.    August,  1795. 

2  Denkschrift  auf  Maria  Wollstonecraft  Godwin,  die  Verthei- 
digerin  der  Rechte  des  Weibes,  von  William  Godwin.  Ans  dem 
Englischen  iibersetzt  und  mit  einigen  Anmerkungen  begleitet. 
Nebst   dem    Bildnisse  der    Verstorbenen.     Schnepfenthal,  im 
Verlage  der  Buchhandlung  der  Erziehungsanstalt,  1799. 

3  G.  Klemm :  DieFrauen,  CulturgeschichtlicheSchilderungen 
1859.    Vol.  VI,  p.  188—191. 


200  THE   RECEPTION   OF   HER   WORK 

among  which  was,  "  the  sincere  friendship  between 
her  and  Helen  Maria  Williams,  author  of  a  collec- 
tion of  poems  of  uncommon  merit,  who  at  that  time 
resided  in  Paris."  He  continues  :  "  Another  per- 
son, of  whom  Mary  always  spoke  in  terms  of  ardent 
commendation,  both  for  the  excellence  of  his  dis- 
position, and  the  force  of  his  genius,  was  a  Count 
Slabrendorf,  by  birth,  I  believe,  a  Swede." l  Gustav, 
Graf  von  Schlabrendorf,  was  a  native  of  Stettin  in 
Prussia,  who  during  the  time  of  the  French  Revolu- 
tion resided  in  Paris.  He  was  a  philanthropist  and 
was  somewhat  eccentric.  In  touch  with  the  Girond- 
ists, he  shared  the  fate  of  those,  who,  though  ardent 
republicans  in  principle,  were  humane  and  benevo- 
lent in  sentiment,  and  therefore  became  victims  of  the 
fury  of  the  Jacobins.  Schlabrendorf  was  imprisoned 
for  eighteen  months  and  barely  escaped  execution. 
His  tribute  to  Mary  Wollstonecraft  was  published 
nearly  forty  years  after  the  short  season  of  their 
acquaintance.  Count  Schlabrendorf  had  an  intimate 
friend,  Carl  Gustav  Jochmann,  with  whom  he 
conversed  about  many  notable  events  and  persons, 
and  who  thought  these  conversations  of  sufficient 
value  to  take  notes  of  them.  As  a  mark  of  special 
confidence,  evidently,  Schlabrendorf  told  him  of 
his  acquaintance  with  Mary  Wollstonecraft.  Joch- 
mann says :  "  My  honored  friend  gave  to  me 
William  Godwins  Memoirs  of  the  Author  of  a 
Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman,  (2nd  edition, 
Ivondon  1798)  in  which  he  had  marked  many 

1  W.  Godwin  :  Memoirs  of  the  Author  of  a  Vindication  of  the 
Rights  of  Woman,  p.  102. 


IN   GERMANY.  2OI 

passages  and  had  added  marginal  notes,  some 
of  which  I  have  included  in  the  above  sketch.  He 
therefore  showed  the  book  to  but  few  of  his  best 
friends.  Humboldt  had  it  for  a  time.  '  Perhaps 
you  will  occasionally  smile,'  said  the  Count,  as  he 
handed  it  to  me.  But  how  mistaken  he  was?  I 
was  deeply  touched  by  it."  x 

Jochmann  had  evidently  retained  a  copy  of  those 
marginal  notes,  when  he  returned  the  book  to 
Schlabrendorf.  These,  with  a  sketch  of  the  life  of 
Mary  Wollstonecraft,  as  he  had  heard  it  related  by 
Schlabrendorf,  and  had  found  it  in  her  Memoirs, 
came  into  the  hands  of  Heinrich  Zschokke,  when, 
in  1836,  he  made  selections  for  publication  from 
the  papers  of  his  late  friend,  Jochmann.  They 
found  a  place  in  the  volume  under  preparation. 

Those  marginal  notes,  made  by  Schlabrendorf, 
are  of  biographical  value.  They  are  a  testimony 
from  one,  who  knew  her  well,  both  as  to  the 
womanliness  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft  and  the  high 
regard,  which  she  inspired  at  a  time,  when  Imlay, 
whom  she  had  trusted,  proved  faithless.  After 
speaking  of  the  suffering,  which  she  incurred  by 
the  position  taken  in  her  Vindication  of  the  Rights 
of  Woman,  scorned  even  by  the  members  of 
her  own  sex,  because  she  had  dared  to  make 
war  upon  the  gray  monster  of  public  opinion, 
Count  Schlabrendorf  continues:  "And  yet,  Mary 
was  the  noblest,  purest  and  most  thoughtful  woman 

1  Carl  Gustav  Joclimann's  Reliquien.  Aus  seinen  Nachgelas- 
senen  Papieren.  Gesammelt  von  Heinrich  Zschokke.  1836. 
Vol.  I.,  p.  194. 

26 


202  THE   RECEPTION   OF   HER  WORK 

whom  I  have  ever  met.  I  knew  her  well,  even 
before  the  time  of  my  imprisonment,  during  the 
reign  of  terror.  Mary  was  not  a  dazzling  beauty, 
but  she  was  of  charming  grace.  Her  face,  so 
full  of  expression,  presented  a  style  of  beauty 
beyond  that  of  merely  regular  features.  There  was 
fascination  in  her  look,  her  voice  and  her  move- 
ment. While  in  prison,  she  often  visited  me ;  she 
attracted  me  more  and  more.  Not  until  after  she 
had  left  Paris,  did  I  become  conscious  of  the  fact 
that  I  loved  her.  Her  unhappy  relations  with  Inilay 
interfered  with  any  closer  connections  with  her."  J 

There  is  pathos  in  this  brief  record  of  a  friend- 
ship, formed  mid  the  bloodshed  and  terror  of  the 
revolution,  strengthened  by  visits  in  prison,  where 
each  hour  might  have  brought  the  call  to  the 
Guillotine.  Mary  went  her  way  to  mourn  the 
faithlessness  of  Imlay,  to  form  new  connections  and 
then  to  die.  Schlabrendorf  remained  behind  to 
ponder  the  radiance  that  had  been  shed  abroad  in 
the  gloom  of  his  imprisonment  by  the  choice  spirit, 
which  had  fled.  He  treasured  her  Memoirs.  In  the 
margin  he  penned  the  words  of  tribute,  which  during 
his  lifetime  he  showed  only  to  his  dearest  friends. 
After  his  death  they  were  given  to  the  world. 

Nearly  a  year  after  the  first  appearance  of  the 
Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman  a  series  of 
publications  began  to  issue  from  the  pen  of  a 
German  author,  which  distinctly  characterizes  him 
as  one,  who  then  gave  expression  to  modern 
theories  of  the  emancipation  of  woman.  A  diligent 

llbid,  p.  195. 


IN   GERMANY.  203 

search  has  not  brought  to  light  any  direct  evidence 
that  this  author  was  influenced  by  the  views  of  Mary 
Wollstonecraft  ;  but  the  accumulation  of  indirect 
evidence  is  so  great,  that  it  does  not  seem  difficult 
to  construe  an  hypothesis  to  that  effect.  The  author 
in  question  is  Theodor  Gottlieb  von  Hippel,  born 
in  Gerdauen  in  Prussia,  1741,  known  specially  by 
his  work,  Ueber  die  Ehe,  of  which  four  editions 
appeared  during  his  lifetime,  and  which  con- 
tinues to  be  read  to-day,  as  is  manifest  in  its 
publication  in  cheap  form  in  Reclames  Universal 
Bibliothek. 

An  hypothesis  that  Theodor  Gottlieb  von  Hip- 
pel  was  indebted  for  a  radical  change  in  his  views 
to  the  views  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft,  expressed  in 
her  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman,  may 
be  supported  by  a  threefold  argument.  First : 
There  is  a  coincidence  as  to  time  between  the  appear- 
ance of  her  book  and  the  change  in  his  views. 
Second  :  It  would  not  have  been  foreign  to  the 
literary  character  of  Hippel  to  have  drawn  heavily 
upon  the  resources  of  another  author,  without 
making  due  acknowledgment  of  his  indebtedness. 
Third :  The  divergency  between  his  views  given 
to  the  public  previous  to  1792  and  those  expressed 
after  that  date,  is  so  wide,  that  every  critic  has  look- 
ed upon  this  as  a  problem  toward  the  solution  of 
which  some  theory  should  be  offered.  It  remains 
to  be  seen  whether  the  theory  that  Hippel  borrow- 
ed from  Mary  Wollstonecraft  does  not  meet  with  a 
larger  degree  of  probability  than  any  other  that  has 
yet  been  framed. 


204  THE   RECEPTION   OF   HER   WORK 

The  coincidence  as  to  time  is  an  important  factor 
in  the  argument.  Both  the  first  edition  of  Mary 
Wollstonecraft's  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of 
Woman,  and  of  Hippel's  third  edition  of  Ueber 
die  Ehe,  which  contains  the  first  sign  of  a 
change  in  his  views,  bear  as  the  date  of  publication 
the  year  1792.  It  is  of  first  importance,  therefore, 
to  show  that  early  in  the  year  1792  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft's work  had  been  accessible  to  Hippel. 
The  first  notice  of  her  work  in  English  periodicals 
is  probably  that  in  the  Analytical  Review  for  March 
1792,  for  Mr.  Joseph  Johnson,  the  publisher  of  this 
Review,  was  the  friend  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft  and 
the  publisher  of  all  her  works.  But  there  are  dates  in 
personal  letters  and  in  her  Memoirs,  which  place 
beyond  a  doubt  the  supposition,  that  her  book  was 
published,  if  not  toward  the  latter  part  of  1791,  at 
least  very  early  in  the  year  1792.  Burke's  Reflec- 
tions on  the  Revolution  in  France  appeared  in 
November  1790.  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  reply,  as 
the  first  of  the  many  replies,  must  have  been  pub- 
lished early  in  1791.  Godwin  says:  "Mary  accord- 
ingly proceeded,  in  a  short  time  after,  to  the 
composition  of  her  most  celebrated  production,  The 
Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman.*  Even 
though  it  may  be  difficult  to  accept  without 
limitation  Godwin's  statement,  that  this  latter  book 
was  written  in  the  incredibly  short  space  of  six 
weeks'  time,  it  may  be  regarded  as  having  been 
ready  for  the  publisher  about  the  middle  of  the  year 

1  W.  Godwin :    Memoirs  of  the  Author  of  a  Vindication   of 
the  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  79. 


IN    GERMANY.  205 

•[791.  Other  data  would  corroborate  this.  In 
September  1791,  she  removed  from  the  house  which 
she  occupied  in  George  Street  to  a  more  commo- 
dious apartment  in  Store  Street,1  where  she  remained 
until  she  went  to  France  toward  the  end  of  1792. 
During  the  more  than  twelve  months  of  residence 
in  Store  Street,  Godwin  says,2  she  produced  nothing 
but  a  few  articles  in  the  Analytical  Review.  Her 
literary  meditations  were  directed  toward  the  sequel 
to  the  Rights  of  Woman,  of  which  only  a  few  hints 
however  were  found  among  her  papers  after  her 
death.  It  is  therefore  certain  that  in  September 
1791,  if  not  earlier,  the  manuscript  of  her  Vin- 
dication of  the  Rights  of  Woman  was  in  the  hands 
of  her  publisher,  and  more  than  this,  according  to 
Godwin's  statement,  the  book  was  at  that  time 
before  the  public.  In  November  1791,  he  and 
Mary  Wollstonecraft  met  as  guests  at  the  house  of 
a  friend.  Godwin  remarks  concerning  this  inter- 
view :  "  I  had  not  read  her  Rights  of  Woman, 
and  had  hardly  looked  into  her  Answer  to  Burke."3 
The  'French  translation  of  The  Vindication  of  the 
Rights  of  Woman  had  been  published  previous  to 
June  1792.  This  is  apparent  from  a  letter  from  the 
author  to  her  sister  Everina,  dated  London,  June 
2oth,  1792,  in  which  she  speaks  of  her  intended 
trip  to  France  and  continues :  "  I  shall  be  intro- 
duced to  many  people,  my  book  has  been  translated 
and  praised  in  some  popular  prints."*  Both  the 

1  Ibid.,  p.  93.  2  Ibid.,  p.  99.  3  Ibid.,  p.  94. 

4  C.  Kegan  Paul  :     William  Godwin,  his  Friends  and  Contem- 
poraries, 1876.     Vol.  I.,  p.  206. 


206  THE   RECEPTION   OF   HER   WORK 

French  editions  of  her  book,  the   one  in  Paris  and* 
the  other    in   Lyons,  were  published  in  1792.     A 
second  edition  in  London  and  an  American  edition 
also  appeared  in  1792. 

It  therefore  appears  that  Hippel  would  have  had 
time  to  take  cognizance  of  this  new  work  and  then 
to  prepare  a  third  edition  of  his  Ueber  die  Ehe 
and  publish  it  even  in  the  year  1792.  The  first 
edition  of  this  work  appeared  in  1774,  containing 
229  pages,  the  second  in  1775  containing  319  pages. 
Seventeen  years  elapsed,  before  the  third  edition 
was  published,  in  1792,  much  enlarged,  containing 
426  pages,  and  altered  especially  in  the  fifth  chapter, 
"On  Supremacy  in  the  Marriage  Relation."  The 
fourth  edition  increased  to  501  pages,  appeared  in 

1793,  and  completes  the  change  that  had  been  com- 
menced in  the  third  edition.    In  the  following  year, 

1794,  his  work,  Ueber  die  biirgerhche  Verbesserung 
der   Weiber,   made   its  appearance,   demanding  for 
women  the  rights  of  men  in  the  state,  in  their  edu- 
cation and  in  the  choice  of  employments.     Hippel 
died  in   April   1796,  but  fragments   on   the   same 
subject,  found  among  his  papers,  were  published  as 
Nachlass  iibcr  iveibliche  Bildung,  Berlin  1801. 

Beginning  with  the  year  1792  then,  and  continu- 
ing for  three  years,  until  his  death,  Hippel  unfold- 
ed remarkable  literary  activity  in  advocating  the 
emancipation  of  woman.  Evidently  in  order  to 
make  room  for  this,  he  discontinued  the  writing  of 
his  autobiography.  A  diary,  which  he  had  begun  one 
and  one  half  years  previously,  was  laid  aside  about 
the  middle  of  the  year  1792.  The  German  period- 


IN   GERMANY.  207 

icals  bring  no  notice  of  the  third  edition  of  Ueber 
die  Ehe  during  1792.  One  of  the  earliest  reviews 
of  the  book  occurs  in  the  Allgemeine  Literatur 
Zeitung,  Mai  1793,  where  the  attention  of  the 
reader  is  called  to  the  remarkable  change  in  the 
opinions  of  the  author  since  the  publication  of 
previous  editions.  It  would  seem  then,  that  this 
book  which  marked  the  change,  appeared  in  print 
later  than  the  French  translation  of  The  Vindi- 
cation of  the  Rights  of  Woman.  The  coincidences 
as  to  time,  therefore,  admit  of  the  hypothesis  that 
Hippel's  views  were  influenced  by  those  of  Mary 
Wollstonecraft. 

It  is  not  a  light  charge,  however,  to  make  against 
the  literary  character  of  an  author,  to  say  that  he 
borrowed  from  one,  who  had  but  just  won  her  first 
laurels  in  authorship,  without  making  acknowledg- 
ment. This  charge  would  have  to  be  put  aside 
unhesitatingly,  if  HippePs  literary  career  did  not 
offer  a  spectacle,  unique  in  the  history  of  litera- 
ture. The  publication  of  his  works  was  strictly 
anonymous.  Not  even  his  publisher,  F.  C.  Voss  in 
Berlin,  was  aware  of  the  real  name  of  the  author. 
Public  curiosity  tried  at  different  times  to  force  the 
author  to  disclose  his  secret,  but  in  vain.  He  fought 
for  his  right  to  anonymity,  circumvented  those 
who  came  dangerously  near  the  truth  in  their  conjec- 
tures, and  somewhat  unscrupulously  represented 
others  as  the  authors  of  his  books.  Not  even 
his  most  intimate  friends  knew  all  he  had  written  ; 
some  knew  of  his  authorship  of  one  book,  others 
of  another.  After  his  death  strife  arose.  His  friends 


208  THE    RECEPTION   OF    HER   WORK 

found  they  had  been  deceived.  Schlichtegroll,  his 
biographer,  sought  to  restore  peace  and  a  year  after 
HippeFs  death  addresses  the  injured  friends  :  "  For- 
give, ye  noble  ones,  this  trait  of  his  character.  He 
was  not  a  man  after  the  ordinary  type  ;  yet  he  never 
sought  to  injure  anyone."  L 

Borowski  tried  to  speak  the  final  word  concern- 
ing Hippel's  authorship,  in  a  pamphlet,  in  which 
he  gives  "  a  complete  and  wholly  reliable  list  of  the 
writings  of  Hippel."  His  assurance,  however, 
that  these  books  "  were  undoubtedly  his  produc- 
tions and  he  their  sole  author,"  3  received  slight 
recognition.  "  Hippel,"  as  a  later  writer,  has  said, 
"gave  occasion  for  a  contest  by  means  of  pamph- 
lets, such  as  probably  never  was  waged  concerning 
the  literary  character  of  a  German  author."  *  Two 
pamphlets  especially  give  evidence  of  the  heat 
of  the  conflict,  one  by  his  former  friend  attacking 
him,5  the  other,6  probably  by  his  friend  Scheffner, 
trying  to  break  the  force  of  the  accusations. 

The  biographical  volume  which  accompanies  the 
complete  edition  of  Hippel's  works,  characterizes 

1  Schlichtegroll  :  Nekrolog,    1796;     Volume  II,  pp.    171-346. 
1797  ;  Vol.  I.,  pp.  123-414. 

2  Ludwig   Ernst    Borowski  :    Ueber    das  Autorschicksal  des 
Verfassers  des  Buches  iiber  die  Ehe.     Konigsberg  1797.     p.  2. 

3  Ibid.,  p.  39. 

*  Theodor  Mundt :  Zeitgenossen,    Vol.    IV.    p.  146.    Leipzig 

1833- 

5  W.  G.  Keber :  Nachrichten  und   Bemerkungen  den  Gehei- 
men  Kriegsrath  von  Hippel  betreffend.     Konigsberg,  1802. 

6  Epistolische   Lektion  fur  den  Herru    Ertz-Pri ester  Keber, 
dessen  Nachtrag  zur  Biographic  des  geheimen  Kriegsrath  von 
Hippel  betreffend.     Danzig,   1804. 


IN   GERMANY. 

in  a  short  preface,  the  position  of  Hippel's  biogra- 
pher, Schlichtegroll,  as  difficult,  and  points  to  the 
"  critique  on  a  grand  scale  "  l  exercised  by  Theodor 
Mundt,  40  years  after  Hippel's  death.  Mundt 
pursues  the  psychological  method  and  shows  how 
the  ideal  side  of  Hippel's  life  was  in  a  state  of 
unremittent  friction  with  the  material  side,  "so 
that  his  character  in  fact  represents  a  tragedy  of 
contradictions."  These  contradictions  in  his  life 
are  to  explain  the  peculiar  aspects  of  his  authorship. 
Undoubtedly  they  do  to  some  extent ;  yet  the  facts 
remain  unaltered.  Mundt  admits,  that  not  only 
the  ideas  of  Kant,  but  also  the  thoughts  of  other 
friends  were  utilized  in  Hippel's  writings. 

Kant  was  called  upon,  after  Hippel's  death,  to 
explain  how  the  ideas  of  his  system,  before  it  had 
been  published,  had  found  their  way  into  Hippel's 
works.  He  made  a  statement  in  the  Allgemein- 
er  Literarisher  Anzeiger,  1797,  in  which  he 
speaks  of  Hippel  as  an  intimate  friend,  and  does 
not  deny,  that  fragments  of  his  philosophy, 
which  had  found  their  way  into  his  lectures 
and  the  note-books  of  his  students,  had  been 
used,  in  a  popularized  form,  in  one  of  Hippel's 
best  works.3  An  hypothesis  was  discussed  in 
literary  journals,  as  to  whether  the  great  philoso- 
pher was  the  author  of  the  Book  on  Marriage. 
Kant's  emphatic  denial  however,  ended  this 
discussion. 

1  Hippel's  Werke,  Berlin  bei  G.  Reimer,  1828-1838.  Vorwort 
/u  Band  XII. 

2 Theodor  Mundt:  Zeitgenossen.     Vol.  IV,  pp.  150. 
;<  Lebenslaiife  nach  aufsteigender  L,inie,  4   Vols.   1778 — 1781. 

27 


210  THE   RECEPTION   OF   HER   WORK 

The  reason  given  by  Hippel  for  his  insist- 
ance  upon  anonymity,  was  that  a  literary  career 
was  inconsistent  with  the  interests  of  his  political 
career.  It  is  difficult  to  determine  whether  it  was 
plagiarism  of  which  Hippel  was  guilty  toward  Kant 
and  others  of  his  friends ;  or  whether  judgment 
should  be  tempered,  and  all  that  might  seem  to  verge 
upon  literary  theft  be  looked  upon  as  his  own  pecu- 
liar way  of  literary  production.  In  any  case,  it  is  not 
difficult  in  view  of  the  circumstances,  to  suppose 
that  the  fresh  thought  of  a  gifted  Englishwoman, 
on  a  subject  which  had  previously  been  regarded 
by  him  in  a  very  different  light,  was  welcomed  by 
him  and  to  some  extent  appropriated. 

Several  theories  have  been  put  forth  to  account  for 
the  change  in  Hippel's  views.  At  the  time 
of  the  first  appearance  of  his  Civil  Amelioration 
of  Women,  conjectures  were  made,  not  only  as  to 
the  authorship,  but  as  to  the  intentions  of  the  author. 
Was  it  all  meant  as  irony?  One  of  the  literary 
journals  of  the  times  considers  at  length  the  pros 
and  cons  of  the  supposition  that  the  book  was  written 
in  a  playful  humour,  but  decides  that  it  cannot  be 
thus  interpreted  and  must  be  regarded  as  sober 
truth.1  Not  even  Borowski  could  with  certainty 
give  information  on  this  point,  and  admits  his 
ignorance. 

Schlichtegroll  seeks  an  explanation  in  Hippel's 
veneration  for  the  Empress  Katharine  II.  of  Russia, 
of  whom  he  speaks  with  great  praise  in  his  later 
works.  But  according  to  Hippel's  autobiography, 

1  Allgemeine  lyiteratur  Zeitung,  December  1794. 


IN   GERMANY.  211 

he  was  filled  with  enthusiastic  regard  for  her  even 
while  a  young  man,  during  his  stay  in  St.  Peters- 
burg, in  1760.  This  then  could  hardly  explain  his 
altered  opinions. 

Kmil  Brenning  l  advances  a  theory  to  the  effect 
that  the  change  might  be  interpreted  as  having 
had  a  cause  of  a  personal  nature.  Hippel,  in  his 
earlier  years,  loved  a  woman,  at  the  time  above  him 
in  station,  to  whom  for  reasons  not  explained  by  his 
biographers,  he  was  never  married.  His  love  for  her 
led  him  to  abandon  the  study  of  theology  and  engage 
in  the  study  of  law.  This  attachment  thus  had  a 
most  decisive  influence  upon  his  career.  Eleven 
years  had  passed  since  the  days  of  his  disappoint- 
ment, when  he  published  the  ^  first  edition  of  his 
Book  on  Marriage.  It  might  be  supposed  therefore, 
that  neither  his  acrid  remarks  about  women  in  his 
earlier  work,  nor  his  championship  in  their  cause 
in  later  years,  had  any  relation  to  this  episode  of  his 
youth.  Brenning  also  points  to  the  influence  of 
the  writings  of  Rousseau,  which  is  very  apparent 
in  the  later  works  of  Hippel.  But  Rousseau's  ideas 
concerning  the  place  given  by  nature  to  woman  are 
irreconcilable  with  her  political  emancipation. 

It  would  be  a  difficult  undertaking  to  account 
for  the  change  in  Hippel's  views  by  pointing  to  a 
spirit  of  investigation  on  this  subject  in  his  own 
country.  There  was  a  book,  Ueber  die  Weiber, 
which  appeared  anonymously  in  1787,  and  gave  a 
scathing  criticism  of  the  manners,  disposition  and 

1  Einleitung   zu   Hippel's   "Ueber  die  Ehe  "  Leipzig    1812, 
p.  XXX. 


I 

212  THE    RECEPTION   OF   HER    WORK 

character  of  women.  At  the  close  of  his  work  the 
author  makes  an  appeal :  u  To  you  now,  O  men, 
will  I  speak.  You  are  responsible  for  nearly  all 
the  defects  which  I  find  in  women.  Woman  is  not 
made  to  govern  herself.  It  is  your  vocation  to 
rule."  L  Four  years  later  another  book  a  appeared 
anonymously,  which  seems  to  have  had  the  object 
of  opposing  and  contradicting  the  author  of  Ueber 
die  Weiber.  Judging  by  the  review  given  in  one 
of  the  German  periodicals3  of  that  time,  this  work, 
though  not  radical,  was  yet  liberal  in  its  views 
regarding  women.  Still  another  work,*  written 
by  an  acquaintance  of  Hippel,  discussed  the  posi- 
tion of  woman  in  the  age  of  Homer. 

Granting  the  widest  scope  to  the  possible  in- 
fluence of  the  writer  who  opposed  the  author  of 
Ueber  die  Weiber,  the  enthusiasm  of  the  social  re- 
former, which  pervades  Hippel's  later  writings, 
cannot  have  been  a  product  of  German  thought 
and  development.  Moreover,  why  should  Hippel 
have  been,  in  this  direction,  the  most  progressive 
of  all  his  countrymen  ?  It  does  not  seem  probable 
that  the  Burgomaster  of  a  Prussian  City,  who  had 
never  been  married,  and  in  his  earlier  days  had 
written  many  a  harsh  sentence  about  the  inferiority 
of  women,  should  have  become  the  advocate  of 

1  Ueber  die  Weiber.    (von   B.  Brandes)  Weidtnann,  Leipzig, 
1787,  p.  295. 

2  Mann  und  Weib  nach   ihren    gegenseitigen    Verhaltnissen 
geschildert.     Leipzig,  1791. 

3  Allgemeine  Deutsche  Bibliothek.     Vol.   101,  p.  133. 

*  Geschichte  der  Weiber  im  heroischen  Zeitalter,  von  Karl 
Gotthold  Lenz,  Hannover.  1790. 


IN    GERMANY.  213 

their  emancipation  after  having  arrived  at  the 
maturity,  which  fifty  years  of  life  is  apt  to  bring, 
unless  some  striking  external  influence  had  been 
brought  to  bear  upon  him.  There  was  something 
in  the  change,  wrought  in  Hippel,  which  seemed 
foreign  to  his  nature  and  passed  the  comprehen- 
sion of  his  friends.  Though  each  one  of  the 
theories,  heretofore  advanced,  may  have  something 
in  its  favor,  there  still  remains  a  strong  element 
unaccounted  for,  which  supports  the  hypothesis 
that  the  change  in  Hippel's  views  was  due  to  the 
work  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft. 

It  remains  now  to  compare  the  earlier  and  later 
editions  of  Hippel's  Bitch  'fiber  die  Ehe,  and  to 
show  from  his  last  work,  that  in  his  demands  and 
expectations  he  was  as  radical  as  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft. 

A  comparison  between  the  second  and  fourth 
edition  of  Hippel's  Buck  iiber  die  Ehe  gives 
evidence  or  modifications*  throughout  the  whole 
work,  and  in  the  chapter  on  u  Supremacy  in  the 
Marriage  Relation,"  he  directly  contradicts  in 
his  last  edition  what  he  maintained  in  his  second 
edition.  Such  sentences  as  the  following  represent 
the  key-note  of  Hippel's  previous  ideas:  "Even 
though  your  husband  may  have  less  understanding 
than  you  have,  madam,  it  makes  no  difference. 
He  is  lord  in  the  house."  l  In  the  later  editions 
this  sentence  is  much  modified.  A  new  passage  is 
inserted  just  preceding  it,  in  which  the  author 
points  out,  that  it  is  not  in  accordance  with  the 
Ehe.  Zweite  Auflage,  Berlin,  1776,  p.  142. 


214  THE   RECEPTION   OF   HER   WORK 

destiny  of  man,  that  Eve  should  be  subordinate  to 
Adam,  but  that  the  supremacy  of  man  merely 
proves,  that  reason  has  not  yet  been  given  full 
sway,  so  that  woman  is  still  in  Egyptian  bondage, 
though  her  Canaan  will  yet  appear  to  her.  He 
then  adds  :  "  Until  that  time  comes,  madam,  if  you 
please,  have  patience,  even  though  your  husband 
may  have  less  understanding  than  you."1  In  the  old 
edition  he  claimed  that  obedience  to  the  will  of  the 
husband  was  not  to  be  regarded  as  an  arbitrary 
demand  at  the  hands  of  women,  but  one  dictated 
by  nature.  In  the  new  edition  he  comforts  them  by 
telling  them,  that  men  in  their  capacity  as  citizens, 
sacrifice  some  of  their  legitimate  rights,  not  without 
advantage  to  themselves,  and  that  therefore  women 
should  be  prepared  to  meet  evils  on  a  smaller  scale 
in  their  household.2  This  is  very  different  from  the 
almost  rude  tone  in  which  he,  in  the  earlier  editions, 
says  :  "  It  is  unnatural  for  women  to  rule,  and  if 
they  do  rule,  it  is  indecent  to  show  it ;  for  the 
partners  of  the  marriage  compact  are  not  equals." 

Hippel's  last  work,  his  Civil  Amelioration  of 
Women,  is  a  more  dignified  production  than  his 
Book  on  Marriage.  The  author  rises  from  the 
level  of  amusing  his  readers  by  witty  sallies 
at  the  expense  of  women,  to  a  height  that  puts 
him  in  touch  with  thoughts  and  deeds  more 
than  a  century  in  advance  of  his  own  times.  The 
references  in  this  book  to  history,  anthropology, 

1  Ueber  die   Ehe.     Nachdruck    der  Vierten    Auflage    (1793) 
Brockhaus,  Leipzig,  1872,  p.  101. 

2  Ibid.,  p.  loi.  3  Ibid.,  p.  143. 


IN   GERMANY. 

and  the  detail  of  judicial  and  political  administra- 
tion show  that  the  author  was  at  home  in  various 
branches  of  knowledge,  and  had  a  wide  acquaint- 
ance with  the  current  literature  of  his  own  nation, 
as  well  as  of  England  and  France. 

Amid  the  discussion  of  a  large  variety  of  subjects 
in  the  Civil  Amelioration  of  Women,  the  author 
does  not  lose  sight  of  his  object.  After  seeming 
digressions,  he  comes  back  to  the  plea  that  not  only 
women  but  men  also  have  lost  by  the  degradation 
of  women.  "  How  great  a  pity,"  he  exclaims,  "that 
so  much  of  progress  should  have  been  checked  by  the 
cruelty  of  men  !  What  an  abundance  offeree  women 
must  possess,  to  have  faced  even  until  now  such 
numerous  obstacles  with  so  much  of  fortitude  !"  * 
Hippel  unhesitatingly  demonstrated  that  woman's 
position  before  the  law  was  anomalous.  "  We  deny 
them  the  right  to  be  persons,"  2  he  says,  and  again  : 
"  Women  have  only  one  court  of  appeal :  God."  3  He 
adds,  that  while  the  law  places  women  under  the 
restraint  of  perpetual  guardianship,  and  is  slow  to 
grant  to  them  as  persons,  or  as  holders  of  property, 
the  rights  of  citizens,  in  respect  to  punishment  no 
distinction  of  sex  is  made.  Female  weakness  ceases 
to  be  weakness  when  crime  and  retribution  is  under 
consideration. 

His  demands,  urged  with  less  vehemence  and 
earnestness  than  those  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft,  were 
equally  radical.  With  regard  to  the  education  of 

1  Ueber  die  biirgerliche  Verbesserung  der  Weiber,  Frankfurt 
und  Leipzig,  1794,  p.  79. 

2  Ibid.,  p.  404.  3  Ibid.,  p.  74. 


2l6  THE   RECEPTION   OF   HER   WORK 

women,  he  says  :  "  Until  a  new  order  of  things  has 
been  introduced  on  a  broad  scale  in  society,  admit, 
ye  men,  the  sooner  the  better,  the  girls  and  young 
women  of  the  present  day  to  our  institutions  of 
learning,  and  permit  them  to  take  part  in  the 
instruction  here  offered  without  the  fear  that  evil 
consequences  might  follow."  A  He  would  see  women 
free  in  the  choice  of  a  profession  and  asks  :  "  When 
will  the  right  to  personal  choice  of  activities  cease 
to  be  the  royal  privilege  of  men?"'' 

His  confidence  in  the  skill  and  wisdom,  which 
women  would  develop,  if  admitted  to  the  offices  of  the 
State,  is  almost  unlimited.  The  ready  tact  which 
they  display  in  society,  the  faithful  ness  to  duty  which, 
as  even  men,  he  says,3  must  certify,  marks  the  ad- 
ministration of  their  households,  seem  to  Hippel  a 
guarantee  that  in  the  administration  of  the  State, 
their  co-operation  would  prove  to  be  a  valuable 
adjunct.  The  tyranny  and  greed  of  gain  in  official 
circles,  which  he  describes  in  unsparing  terms, 
would  then,  he  believes,  yield  to  a  more  equitable 
administration.  Women  were  to  be  trained  for  the 
State.  In  this  demand  he  coincides  with  Mary 
Wollstonecraft,  and  both  thereby  give  expression  to 
an  idea  born  of  the  French  Revolution.  Hippel 
says:  "  Away  with  the  wall  of  partition!  Train  citi- 
zens for  the  State  without  regard  to  the  distinctions 
of  sex.  Leave  that  which  women  should  know  as 
house-wives  and  mothers  to  special  training  and 
then  all  will  return  to  the  order  of  nature."  * 

1  Ueber  die  biirgerliche  Verbesserung  der  Weiber,  p.  252. 

2  Ibid.,  p.  108.  3  Ibid.,  p.  335.  4  Ibid.,  p.  230. 


IN   GERMANY. 

Mary  Wollstonecraft,  young,  enthusiastic,  ardent 
with  the  zeal  of  the  reformer,  and  a  member  of  the 
school  of  Revolutionists  in  England,  saw  the  con- 
nection between  the  claim  of  the  French  Repub- 
licans for  the  rights  of  man  and  its  complement, 
the  rights  of  woman.  Her  work  was  the  product 
of  her  personality  and  her  times,  with  not  a  con- 
tradictory note  in  it.  Was  it  a  reproduction  of  her 
sentiments  when  Hippel,  in  almost  the  very  words 
used  by  her  in  the  dedication  of  her  book,  attacks 
the  new  constitution  of  the  Republicans,  "  because 
they  saw  fit  to  exclude  a  full  one-half  of  the 
nation?"  l  In  an  almost  prophetic  tone  he  exclaims : 
"  L,et  us  rejoice  in  the  prospect  of  the  time  when 
the  day  of  redemption  will  dawn  for  the  fair  sex, 
when  human  beings,  who  are  called  to  equal  rights, 
will  not  be  hindered  in  the  enjoyment  of  them,  and 
when  those  who,  to  all  appearances,  are  equal  will 
not  be  separated  by  arbitrary  distinctions."2 

Was  this  an  echo  of  the  strong,  full  note,  struck 
by  Mary  Wollstonecraft  in  her  Vindication  of  the 
Rights  of  Woman  ?  Perhaps  it  was.  An  hypothesis 
to  that  effect  is  supported  by  much  indirect  evi- 
dence, and  leads  to  the  assumption,  that  Mary 
Wollstonecraft,  through  Theodor  Gottlieb  von 
Hippel,  announced  in  Germany  the  principles  which 
must  ultimately  lead  to  the  emancipation  of 
woman. 


1  Ibid.,  p.  209.  2  Ibid.,  p.    16. 


28 


CONCLUSION. 


A  CENTURY  has  passed  since  Mary  Wollstone- 
craft  made  her  demands  in  behalf  of  women.  The 
principles  which  served  as  foundation  of  her 
argument,  have  become  the  watchword  of  progress 
in  the  onward  course  of  civilization.  The  contest 
concerning  the  abolition  of  slavery,  waged  during 
the  first  part  of  the  present  century,  was  an 
application  of  some  of  the  ideas  which  were  so 
strongly  enunciated  during  the  French  Revolution. 
In  our  own  day  the  discussion  of  the  social  problem 
centers  largely  in  the  persistent  effort  to  secure 
to  the  laborer  the  rights  of  man.  The  influ- 
ence of  these  movements  could  not  but  leave  upon 
women  the  impression,  that  the  day  of  their 
emancipation  had  also  drawn  nigh.  If  any  one  of 
them  demanded  for  herself  that  which  she 
considered  the  rights  of  a  human  being,  the  general 
ideas  of  the  present  century  furnished  her  an  ally, 
sufficiently  strong  to  render  the  prospect  of  success 
at  least  to  some  extent  hopeful. 


CONCLUSION.  219 

A  comparison  between  the  propositions  and 
demands  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft  and  that  which 
has  been  achieved  in  their  realization  gives  evidence 
of  a  marked  change  in  the  whole  situation.  Few  of 
the  women  of  her  times  were  conscious  of  a  desire  for 
equality,  and  men  did  not  seek  occasion  to  arouse 
aspirations  of  this  kind.  This  apathy  has  given 
way  to  unrest.  Of  the  nations  which  can  to-day  lay 
even  the  slightest  claim  to  civilization,  there  are 
few  that  do  not  count  within  their  borders  women, 
who  are  conscious  of  the  degrading  nature  of  their 
subordinate  position.  To  win  for  herself  the  rights 
to  which  she  has  claim  as  a  human  being,  is  the 
aim  of  the  typical  woman  of  the  present  century  ; 
and  she  works  toward  its  attainment  with  a  patient 
determination.  Man  is  not  by  any  means  always 
her  enemy,  who  enjoys  for  himself  the  high 
heritage  of  the  rights  of  freedom  and  equality,  the 
trophies  of  the  struggle  of  past  centuries,  and 
refuses  to  allow  woman  to  partake  of  them.  There 
are  men,  who  lend  a  hand  to  remove  obstacles  that 
obstruct  the  path  which  Mary  Wollstonecraft  was 
one  of  the  first  to  tread  ;  men  like  John  Stuart  Mill, 
who  in  his  widely  read  book,  The  Subjection  of 
Women,  proved  himself  one  of  the  numerous 
advisers  and  helpers  of  woman,  who  during  the 
present  century  have  ranged  themselves  on  her  side. 

Others,  however,  stand  afar  off  and  watch  this 
new  current  in  the  history  of  civilization  with 
doubtful  mien  ;  strange  it  seems  to  them  and 
uncertain  as  to  its  ultimate  destiny.  But  when  this 
question  in  modern  progress  embodies  itself  in  the 


220  CONCLUSION. 

form  of  a  member  of  her  sex,  who  asks  of  life  but 
the  right  of  freedom  in  the  choice  of  her  calling, 
in  the  preparation  for  it  and  in  its  pursuit,  then 
the  question  takes  a  turn,  it  becomes  direct  and 
practical,  and  any  possible  opposition  falls  to  the 
ground  by  reason  of  its  innate  contradiction.  The 
days  have  passed,  when  one  human  being  could 
dictate  to  another  :  Thy  rank  in  society,  or  in 
this  case  thy  sex,  robs  thee  of  the  opportunity  of 
striving  after  the  attainment  of  the  highest  possible 
degree  of  development  of  all  thy  faculties.  Such 
disposition  of  one  by  another  belongs  to  the  time 
when  serfdom  was  still  in  vogue,  not  to  our 
own  day. 

The  course  of  history  remains  a  closed  book  to 
many,  who  yet  in  their  own  circle  of  observation 
meet  with  the  unmistakable  fact,  that  a  revolution 
is  gaining  ground,  to  some  degree  unobserved,  but 
none  the  less  surely  and  steadily.  It  is  not  noticed 
until  daughter,  sister  or  friend  comes  to  a  realiza- 
tion of  the  fact,  that  she  is  first  a  human 
being  and  then  a  woman,  that  she  may  partake 
of  the  rights  of  human  beings  and  yet  remain 
a  woman. 

In  contrast  to  the  apathy,  which  paralyzed  pro- 
gress in  this  direction  in  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  time, 
we  have  to-day  the  lively  opposition  of  conservative 
minds  among  women  as  well  as  men.  This  is  a 
favorable  sign,  indicating  that  public  opinion  is  now 
at  work  on  a  question,  which  in  that  day  seemed 
peculiar  and  out  of  place.  The  man  of  meager 
education,  as  well  as  the  man  of  learning,  forms 


CONCLUSION.  221 

an  opinion  concerning  the  position,  which  nature 
has  given  to  woman.     A  corresponding  profusion 
of  literary  productions  marks  the  degree  to  which 
the  public  mind  has  taken  hold  of  the  question. 
Frivolous  witticism,  sentimental  declamation  and 
the   sameness   of  oft   repeated    assertions    form    a 
wearisome   phase  of  this   literature.     The  case  is 
different,  when  the  scientist  forms  hypotheses  to 
prove  that  woman,  according  to  the  physical  neces- 
sity  of   her  nature,  must  be  excluded   from   the 
higher  range   of  mental  activity.     These  assump- 
tions  have   been  proven   unsound  and  have  thus 
supported  by  indirect  proof  the  positive  side  of  the 
argument  in  favor  of  equality.    The  psychologist 
too    has    instituted    researches,    investigating    the 
powers   and  functions  of  the  female   mind.     His 
results  are  of  doubtful  value,  for  as  John  Stuart  Mill 
says,  this  chapter  of  psychology  will  not  stand  on 
correct  basis  until  the  time  comes,  when  women 
shall    be   of  age   and    able    to   give    information 
concerning  themselves.     In  this  respect  also,  Mary 
Wollstonecraft  did   the   service   of  a   pioneer,    in 
saying  :    "I  have,  probably,  had  an  opportunity  of 
observing  more  girls   in   their   infancy  than  J.   J. 
Rousseau  and  I  recollect  my  own  feelings."1     The 
student  of  political  economy   too  finds  that  he  is 
lacking  in  a  fixed  foundation,  when  he  attempts  to 
assign  to  woman  her  place  in  the  vast  organism 
that  constitutes  the  state.    It  may   easily  happen, 
that  that  which  he  seeks  to  support  theoretically 
to-day,  is  practically  proven  untenable  to-morrow 
1  A  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman,  p.  81. 


222  CONCLUSION. 

by    woman,  as  she,   undaunted,  moves  onward  in 
the  path  which  her  feet  are  treading. 

The  limited  number  of  professions  and  occupa- 
tions, which  Mary  Wollstonecraft  hesitatingly  men- 
tioned as  adapted  to  women,  have  multiplied.  She 
bravely  pointed  to  the  study  and  practice  of  medicine 
as  a  calling  which  woman  could  follow,  much  to  the 
advantage  of 'the  suffering,  especially  among  her 
own  sex.  Seventy-five  years  after  her  time,  the 
Universities  of  Switzerland  admitted  women  to 
academic  rights  and  honors.  Some  of  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft's  countrywomen,  in  those  early  days  of 
scant  educational  advantages,  sojourned  in  Switzer- 
land, because  the  doors  of  English  Colleges  were 
yet  closed  against  them.  The  day  came,  when  on 
British  soil  their  rights  were  to  some  extent 
respected.  There  has  been  a  steady  increase  from 
year  to  year  in  the  branches  of  employment  in 
which  women  gain  a  foothold,  until  to-day  there 
are  few  in  which  they  have  not  at  least  reached  an 
average  degree  of  ability  and  efficiency.  The 
question  is  no  longer  as  to  whether  woman  is  able, 
the  question  is,  what  effect  will  the  addition  of  so 
much  fresh  capacity  of  labor  have  upon  social  con- 
ditions ?  Will  the  strain  grow  more  oppressive  and 
the  struggle  for  existence  keener  ?  But  to  set  aside 
the  capabilities  of  the  woman,  who  stands  above 
the  average,  in  favor  of  the  man  of  slight  natural 
endowment,  would  be  to  give  the  victory  to  the 
physically  stronger.  It  would  be  equivalent  to 
following  motives,  which  belong  to  the  maxims  of 
barbarism,  where  the  physically  strong  takes  in  all 


CONCLUSION.  223 

things  the  precedent,  and  contrary  to  the  principles 
of  equality,  which  the  race  has  evolved  at  tremen- 
dous cost. 

Those  causes  and  effects  of  woman's  subordinate 
position,  which  Mary  Wollstonecraft  laid  bare  with 
so  much  penetration,  are  still  in  operation  to  some 
degree.  In  their  full  extent  as  defect,  as  blemish, 
they  appear  when  they  produce  discords  where 
otherwise  there  would  be  naught  but  full-toned 
harmony  of  development.  The  dormant  condition 
of  important  faculties,  barely  noticed  in  the  seclu- 
sion of  private  life,  makes  itself  felt,  when  the 
activities  are  transferred  to  positions  of  wider 
responsibilities  in  public  life. 

Mary  Wollstonecraft  complained  that  the  women 
of  her  times  possessed  so  little  genuine  love  for 
humanity,  that  they  seldom  felt  any  tenderness  to- 
ward children,  who  were  not  their  own.  In  this  di- 
rection a  change  has  been  wrought.  Philanthropic 
interests  have  opened  out  to  women  channels 
of  activity,  which  have  led  them  to  new  conceptions 
concerning  the  claims  which  the  individual  has 
upon  the  race,  and  reciprocally  the  race  on  the  in- 
dividual ;  and  these  new  conceptions  have  re-acted 
upon  them,  and  lent  them  a  new  dignity.  The 
motives  toward  this  activity  have  undoubtedly 
been  furnished  by  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ.  If 
in  facing  the  stronghold  of  conservatism,  there  was 
danger  that  woman  might  lay  too  great  a  stress 
upon  her  rights,  the  balance  was  restored  by  the 
precepts  of  Christianity,  which  give  to  duty  the 
first  place,  and  accord  to  right  the  place  of  a 


224  CONCLUSION. 

legitimate  second.  When  the  weak  face  the  strong, 
they  speak  of  their  rights.  The  time  must  come 
when  woman  may  cease  to  declare  her  independ- 
ence and  remember  only  that  human  beings  are 
inter-dependent,  and  may  limit  their  liberty  even 
unto  the  sacrifice  of  their  lives,  if  they  would 
aspire  to  the  highest  ideals  of  the  Christian  world. 

It  is  wholly  in  accordance  with  a  sound,  normal 
growth,  that  woman  should  but  slowly  gather  into 
her  hand  some  of  the  threads  of  public  life,  and 
that  her  influence  should  but  by  degrees  become  a 
part  of  the  conflicting  currents  of  contemporaneous 
thought.  By  means  of  cunning  and  intrigue  the 
women  of  Mary  Wollstonecraft's  day  wrought  much 
both  of  good  and  of  evil  in  the  destinies  of  nations. 
Stealthy  interference  may  even  to-day  have  its  far 
reaching  effects.  At  the  same  time,  in  a  frank  and 
open  spirit,  woman,  to  a  degree  that  varies  in 
different  nations,  is  beginning  to  take  part  in  the 
duties  of  public  life,  not  asserting  herself  obtrusive- 
ly, but  with  a  view  to  conquering  rather  by  means 
of  the  fairness  and  justice  of  her  cause.  For  who 
shall  chide  her,  when  she  ranges  herself  on  the 
side  of  those  of  her  own  sex  who,  poor,  destitute, 
outcast  or  imprisoned  are  dependent  upon  the 
mercy  or  justice  of  the  state?  Who  would  inter- 
fere, when  she  seeks  to  weaken  the  stability  of  laws, 
that  were  made  to  support  man's  sovereignty  in 
the  family,  that  rank  woman  in  a  line  with  his 
goods  and  possessions  ? 

Woman  is  comparatively  powerless  so  long  as 
she  is  denied  the  franchise.  John^  Stuart  Mill 


CONCLUSION.  225 

directs  his  argument  largely  towards  this  aspect  of 
the  matter  ;  for  in  the  problem  of  enfranchisement 
the  whole  question  of  the  social  position  of  woman 
comes  to  a  point.  The  laughter,  with  which,  as 
Mary  Wollstonecraft  rightly  expected,  her  proposi- 
tion that  women  should  have  their  own  representa- 
tives was  received,  has  long  since  been  turned  into 
soberness.  Political  conflicts  and  earnest  debates 
have,  in  several  countries,  shown  that  that  which 
in  her  day  was  termed  an  Utopian  dream,  cannot 
now  be  hushed  to  silence  by  jokes  and  innuendoes. 
Those  who  maintain  the  political  equality  of 
woman  scarcely  find  themselves  under  necessity  to 
fortify  their  position  by  means  of  argument.  All 
that  could  be  said  for  or  against  was  exhausted  in 
other  directions.  Especially  since  the  time  when  in 
America  political  equality  was  thrust  upon  the 
slave,  but  recently  liberated,  as  a  gift,  there  is  no 
argument  left}  that  could  make  it  appear  in  the 
light  of  justice  and  fairness,  that  woman  should  be 
denied  that  which  was  given  to  the  slave  unasked. 
All  that  now  remains  to  be  conquered  is  a  certain 
sentiment.  An  inveterate  antipathy  furnishes  the 
last  arrow  remaining  in  a  once  well-filled  quiver. 

If  this  antipathy  is  defined,  it  is  generally  found 
to  have  its  source  in  the  desire  to  shield  the  family 
and  the  home.  In  an  undefinable  fear  of  that  which 
is  new  and  unknown  to  experience,  fancy  creates 
terrifying  pictures  of  how  the  state,  which  must  not 
be  deprived  of  the  family  as  its  foundation,  how  the 
whole  commonwealth  would  be  plunged  into  dire 
confusion,  if  ever  the  narrow  boundaries  which  now 


226  CONCLUSION. 

confine  women  to  the  family,  and  the  family  only, 
should  yield  to  pressure.  But  experience,  the 
faithful  adviser  of  fancy,  has  already  demonstrated, 
that  the  states  which  have  extended  the  franchise 
to  women  and  have  made  her  free  economically, 
have  suffered  no  manner  of  catastrophe,  nor  have 
they  found  themselves  involved  in  a  confusion  of 
social  conditions.  In  its  early  days  the  movement 
was  not  without  its  fanatics,  the  necessary  accom- 
paniment of  any  great  movement.  They  undoubt- 
edly had  a  work  to  do ;  they  did  it  heroically,  though 
perhaps  not  always  gracefully,  and  have  passed  away. 
To-day  the  "  New  Woman "  illustrates  another 
phase  in  the  evolution  of  the  movement.  She  is 
the  woman  who  has  an  undisputed  right  to  all 
things,  who  would  be  guarded  in  that  which  she 
appropriates,  but  is  often  crude  and  self-assertive  in 
her  choice.  She  carries  her  new-found  freedom 
with  a  proud  air  of  inelegancy.  As  for  the  true 
"New  Woman  "  of  the  future,  who  shall  define  her  ? 
There  are  to-day  women,  who  in  their  personality 
herald  the  corning  of  a  new  woman  who  will  be 
the  fulfilment  of  the  ideals,  thought  unattainable  by 
her  who  passed  through  the  shadows  of  the 
transition  state  from  the  old  to  the  new. 

The  fear  that  woman  could  be  estranged  from 
the  family  need  have  no  power  to  harass.  She  will 
never  cease  instinctively  to  expect  happiness  of  a 
high  order  in  the  companionship  of  her  husband, 
in  the  clinging  helplessness  of  her  little  children. 
Her  expectation  that  her  husband  will  regard  her 
as  an  equal  can  only  tend  to  lift  family  relations  to 


CONCLUSION.  227 

a  higher,  nobler  plane.  If,  as  John  Stuart  Mill 
says,  the  family  is  to-day  the  only  social  institution 
in  which  despotism  may  lift  its  head  nnrebuked 
and  unpunished,  it  would  be  a  consequential  com- 
pletion of  the  revolutions  inaugurated  by  the 
eighteenth  centurv,  if  woman  should  banish  from 

o  J  ' 

society  this  remnant  of  barbarism. 

Mary  Wollstonecraft's  hints  concerning  a  recon- 
ciliation between  the  conflicting  claims  of  profes- 
sional life  and  the  home,  between  independence  and 
the  family,  are  few.  How  both  could  be  blended 
in  harmonious  development,  neither  detracting 
from  the  other,  but  rather  each  supplementing 
the  other,  she  did  not  and  could  not  explain. 
Down  to  the  present  day  theories  on  this  subject 
are  of  merely  potential  value.  Experience  must 
demonstrate  that  a  reconciliation  between  these 
conflicting  factors'"  in  the  modern  woman's  life,  is 
not  only  within  the  range  of  possibility,  but  that  it 
is  an  actually  accomplished  fact.  Every  woman 
who  engages  in  this  conflict  and  in  a  conciliatory 
spirit  goes  forth  from  it  as  conqueror,  supports  from 
the  practical  side  a  movement,  which  to  her  indi- 
vidually is  a  source  of  power.  This  represents  the 
individual,  practical  aspect  of  the  movement.  Its 
general  aspect,  in  its  conformity  to  a  general  law, 
is  to  be  found  in  the  course  of  history. 

It  is  the  significance  of  the  work  of  Mary  Woll- 
stonecraft,  as  vindicator  of  the  rights  of  woman,  that 
with  the  eye  of  genius  she  recognized  the  advent 
of  the  time,  when  in  the  course  of  historical  devel- 
opment, the  principles  had  been  evolved,  which 


228  CONCLUSION. 

would  offer  to  each  individual  woman  a  sure  foot- 
hold for  her  endeavors  in  the  direction  of  emanci- 
pation. To  this  conception  she  gave  perhaps  the 
first  conscious  expression  and  thereby  became  the 
forerunner  of  a  movement,  which  seems  destined  to 
revolutionize  social  conditions  in  many  countries. 
Her  Vindication  of  the  Rights  of  Woman  may  there- 
fore be  considered  to  have  marked  an  epoch  in  the 
history  of  civilization. 


INDEX. 


America, 

— new  government  in,  84. 

— woman  in,  Wo. 

— political  equality  in,  225. 

— relation  to  France,  11. 
Anarchy, 

— in  education,  151. 

— in  marriage,  184. 
Angels,  100,  119. 
Anthropology,  110. 
Aristocracy,  154:. 
Atheism,  57,  62.    ' 
Authority,  138,  144. 

Baader,  Franz  von,  197. 
Bachofen,  111. 
Barbarism,  82,  179,  222. 
Bazard,  187. 
Bebel,  August,  116. 
Benevolence,  128-29. 
Bible,  The,  48,  63. 
Biology,  110. 
Blind,  Mathilde,  22. 
Bluntschli,  J.  C.,  170. 
Borowski,  L.  E.,  208,  210. 
Brandes,  E.,  212. 
Brenning,  E.,  211. 
Buckle,  74. 
Burke,  Edmund, 

— and  the  French  Revolution, 

9,  49. 
— controversy  with,  71 — 82, 

87. 


Burr,  Aaron,  15. 
Byron,  188. 

Cambridge  School  of  Moralists. 

126. 

Carter,  Mrs.  E.,  62. 
Cenci,  Beatrice,  21. 
Chapone,  Mrs.,  96. 
Character, 

—human,  89,  98. 

—female,  116. 

—formation  of,  131,  188. 
Chesterfield,  Lord,  97. 
Christianity, 

—hostility  to,  62. 

— relation  to  woman,  99, 100. 

— Saint  Simonians  and,  187. 
\  Church,  The, 

— doctrines  of,  46. 

— forms  of,  49. 

— criticism  of,  64. 

— sentiment  of,  99. 
Citizen, 

— training  of,  146,  155. 

—rights  of,  215. 
Civilization, 

—progress  of,  30,  186. 

— curse  of,  80. 

—ideal  of,  90. 
Clergy,  The,  65. 
Co-education,  ~L5'i — 160. 
Coercion,  105,  112. 
Communism,  188. 


230 


INDEX. 


Colls,  John  Henry,  120. 
Condorcet,  148,  171. 
Conquest,  100-101. 
Constitution, 

—English,  79. 

— French    Republican,    148, 

165. 

Conservatism,  45. 
Cudworth,  126. 

Deism,  50,  55,  62. 
Dependence,  92,  132-33. 
Descartes,  50,  111. 
Development, 

— room  for,  54. 

— of  resources,  85. 

— of  women,  124. 

—of  children,  136. 

— of  girls,  155. 

— of  humanity,  163. 
Differentiation,  124,  158,  163. 
Disintegration,  181. 
Distinction. 

—rank,  89,  169. 

— class,  160. 
Diversity,  124. 
Dowden,  Edward,  19. 
Dress,  91,  117. 
Duty, 

— in  relation  to  God,  52. 

—neglect  of,  130. 

— of  motherhood,  136. 

— and  rights,  138. 

— of  woman,  190. 

— conception  of,  192. 

— and  Christianity,  223. 

Education, 

— intuition  in,  25. 

—private,  144,  152. 

—national,     149—152,     159- 
160. 

— co-education,  157 — 162. 
Ely,  R.  T.,  187. 
Emancipation, 

—of  woman,    182,  202,  218, 
227. 

— of  working  man,  187,  218. 
Empiricism,  54. 


Enfantin,  187. 
England, 

— reform  in,   70. 

— property  in,  80. 

• — morality  in,  130. 

— education  in,  146. 
Environment, 

— and  woman,  125,  139. 

— and  morality,  131. 
Equality, 

—theses  of,  39. 

— independence  and,  113. 

—intellectual,  148. 

— of 'opportunity,  160. 

— in  social  conditions,  189. 
Ethics, 

— apprehension  and,  53. 

— marriage  and,  94. 

—schools  of,  126,  135. 
Etiquette,  108,  113. 
Evil, 

— social,  26. 

—doctrine  of,  56-57,  126. 

Family,  The, 

— constitution  of,  163. 

—attack  upon,  180,  182. 

— socialism  and,  186. 
Fanatic,  193. 
Fawcett,  Mrs.  Henry,  29. 
Fordyce,  Dr.  George,  71. 
Fordyce,  Rev.  James,  97—101. 
Fourier,  175,  186. 
France, 

— religion  in,  78. 

— and  woman,  105. 

— political  position  of,  148. 

— and  suffrage,  170. 
Franchise,  224. 
Freedom, 

— of  individual,  99. 

— of  intellectual  enquiry,  150. 

—efficacy  of,  166. 
Freethinkers,  62. 
Fuseli,  Henry,  10,  71,  171. 

Geddes,  Dr.,  71. 
Genlis,  Madame,  96. 
Gentleness,  128. 


INDEX. 


George  III.,  71,  168. 
Goethe,  35. 
Godwin,  William, 

— marriage,  13. 

— >'/.  Leon,  15. 

—as  biographer,  14,  39,  48, 
63. 

— on  national  education,  149 
—152. 

— social  philosophy  of,  176 — 

185. 
Government, 

— liberty  and,  81. 

— participation  in,  148. 

— and  education,  150. 

—forms  of,  168. 
Greek,  The,  99. 
Gregory,  Dr.  John,  101—104. 
Growth,  77,  83. 

Happiness, 

— conditions  for,  70. 

— abode  of,  85. 

— attainment  of,  135. 

— virtue  and,  142. 
Hartmann,  E.  von.  122. 
Hayes,  Miss,  60,  Iff 8. 
Heredity,  137. 
Hettner,  H.,  35. 
Hippel,  T.  G.  von,  203—217. 
Homer,  212. 
Humanity, 

—wrongs  of,  26,  33. 

— service  to,  70. 

—love  for,  146. 

— development  of,  163. 
Humboldt,  201. 

Idea,  The,  121,  143. 
Idealism.  36,  54. 
Imlay,  Gilbert, 

— marriage  to,  10. 

—letters  to,  34,  59. 
Imlay,  Fanny, 

—birth  of,  11. 

—death  of,  19. 

— lessons  for,  33. 

— education  of,  104. 

—letter  by,  188. 


Immortality,  61-62. 
Impression,  142. 
Independence,  100. 
Individual, 

— judgment  of,  76. 

—liberty  of,  81. 

—value  of,  99. 

— assertiveness  of,  163. 
Inferiority, 

—moral,  93,  125. 

—intellectual,  107. 
Intrigue,  129,  165. 
Intuition,  25,  121. 

Jochmann,  C.  G.,  200—202. 
Johnson,  Joseph,  7,  12,  70,  73, 

177,  204. 

Johnson,  Dr.  Samuel,  95,  116. 
Justice, 

— sense  of,  23. 

—as  virtue,  129,  147. 

— principle  of,  181. 

Kant,  Iimnanuel, 

— theoretical  knowledge,  53. 

— influence  in  Germany,  192. 

—and  Hippel,  209—210. 
Katharine  II.,  210. 
Keber,  W.  G.,  208. 
Kindergarten,  158. 
Kingsborough,  Lord,  7,  47,  68. 
Kirkup,  Thomas,   149,  185. 
Klemm,  G.,  199. 
Knowles,  John,  171. 
Kiittner,  K.  G.,  198. 

Labor,  174—176. 
Lavater,  71. 
Laveleye,  188. 
Law, 

— principles  of,  60. 

— respecting  woman,  172, 215. 

— of  oppression,  184. 
Lechler,  G.  V.,  55. 
Lenz,  K.  G.,  212. 
Liberalism,  179. 
Liberty, 

— security  of,  80. 

— nature  of,  81. 


232 


INDEX. 


Liberty, 

— conception  of,  99. 

— natural  and  civil,  146. 

—efficacy  of,  166. 

— and  license,  185. 
Lippert,  Julius,  179. 
Locke,  John, 

— philosophy,  50,  52—55 

— revolutionary  principle, 
82—84. 

— pedagogical    views,    141 — 

144. 
Louis  xvi.,  32,  82. 

Macon,  Council  at,  127. 
Macauley,  Catherine,  96. 
Magna  Charta,  76—77. 
Manifesto,  179,  187. 
Marie  Antoinette,  43,  78. 
Marriage, 
—as  an  aim,  103. 
— attack  upon  180. 
— socialism  and,  185. 
Marshall,  Mrs.  J.,  120,  188. 
Matriarchate,  111. 
Materialism,  61. 
Medical  College,  162. 
Meekness,  98-99. 
Menger.  Anton,  151,  175. 
Mill,  John  Stuart,  219,  221,  224, 
Mohl,  E.  von,  75.  [226. 

Monarchy,  168. 
Montesquieu,  169. 
Morality, 

— foundation  of,  52. 

— reason  and,  118. 

— basis  of,  125. 

—state  of,  130. 

— science  of,  161. 
Moral  Sense,  52. 
More,  Hannah,  43-44,  49. 
Motherhood, 

— sensibility  and,  136. 

— duties  of,  157. 

— importance  of,  183. 
Mundt,  Th.,  208. 


Nation,  83,  86.  167. 


Nature, 

— return  to,  89. 

—law  of,  108. 
Necker,  Jacques,  28. 

Opie,  21, 
Opinion,  public, 

— conservative  nature  of,  104. 

—law  of,  112. 

—power  of,  167. 
Opportunity, 

— equality  of,  151,  160. 

— of  development,  220. 
Optimism,  86,  162. 
Orthodoxy,  63, 
Owen,  Kobert,  175,  188. 

Paine,  Thomas,  44,  71,  177. 
Paul,  C.  Kegan,  10,  21, 34, 46, 60 
'  Passions,  The, 
— and  reason,  54. 
— of  women,  131. 
— restraint  upon,  142. 
Pedagogy,  141,  143. 
Pennell,  E.  E,,  22,  29. 
Personality,  157. 
Pessimism,  57,  123. 
Philosophy, 

— moral,  50,  53. 

—social,  184. 
Piozzi,  Mrs.,  95. 
Plato,  54. 
Pleasure,  133. 
Politics,  75,  169. 
Pope,  97. 
Preger,  W.,  99. 
Prejudice,  90,  149. 
Price,    Dr.  Eichard, 

— as  friend,  7. 

— as  preacher,  49,  53, 

— as  philosopher,  53,  126. 
Priestly,  71. 
Prior,  James,  72. 
Prior,  Master  at  Eton,  7,  69. 
Privilege,  114-115,  160. 
Property, 

— theories  on,  151. 

—marriage  and,  179. 

— encroachment  of,  81. 


INDEX. 


233 


Psychology,  123,  221. 
Punishment,  55,  147. 


Radicalism,  179. 
Rank,  78. 
Rationalism, 

— in  religion,  58. 

— in  politics,  75. 

— conclusion  of,  112. 

— and  sensibility,  117. 

— formula  of,  139. 
Reason, 

— nature  of,  53,  159. 

— in  politics,  77. 

— and  nature,  94. 

—and  woman,  111,  166. 

— and  virtue,  128. 

— and  the  passions,  131. 

— and  education,  141. 

— as  arbiter,  184. 
Reform,  182. 
Reformation,  78,  84,  112. 
Reformer, 

—traits  of,  25,  138. 

—zeal  of,  70,  106. 

— indignation  o£,  113. 

— confidence  of,  166. 
Religion,  51,  93. 
Republicans,  French, 

— Horace  Walpole  and,  45. 

— and     national     education, 
145. 

— constitution  of,  148. 

— and  woman's  suffrage,  165. 

—and  Talleyrand,  171. 
Research,  111. 
Revelation,  53. 
Revolution, 

— and  Christianity,  78. 

— when  justifiable,  84. 

— in  female  manners,  112. 
Revolution,  French, 

— a  crisis,  30. 

—Burke  and,  49,  74. 

— discussion  of,  70. 

—history  of,  83. 

— and  women,  165,  171. 

—idea  born  of,  226. 


Revolutionists, 

—society  of  English,  72,  168. 

—school  of,  75,  77,  182,  217. 

—attacks  of,  101. 
Rights, 

—civil,  39. 

—natural,  81,  165. 

—of  man,  30,  76. 

— of  woman,  87. 
Rousseau, 

—influence  of,  35,  69,  211. 

— reasoning  concerning  God, 
52. 

— conception  of  evil,  56. 

— position  of  woman,  88-95. 

— pedagogical  views,  143-145. 


Saint  Simon,  175,  186. 
Salzmann,  C.  G., 

—method  of,  27. 

— pedagogical  views  of,  194. 

— translation  by,  194-199. 
Scepticism,  62. 
Sheffher,  208. 
Schlabrendorf,  Count, 

— imprisonment  of,  186. 

—tribute  by,  200-202. 
Science, 

— natural,  110. 

— economic,  151. 
j  Sensibility, 

—of  women,  42,  108. 

— and  female  character  115- 
117. 

— and  benevolence,  29. 

— and  motherhood,  136. 
Shelley,  Harriet,  17. 
Shelley,  Mary  Wollstonecraft, 

—birth,  14. 

— marriage,  18. 

—death,  21. 

— dedication  to,  19. 

— opinion  of,  120. 
Shelley,  Percy  Bysshe, 

— marriage,  18. 

—Revolt  of  Islam,  19. 

—death,  20. 

—at  Lake  Geneva,  188. 


234 


INDEX. 


Shelley,  Sir  Percy,  21. 
Simmel,  G.,  123. 
Smith,  Adam,  115,  174. 
Socialism, 

— woman  and,  116. 

—education  and  151-153, 160. 

— marriage  and,  185. 

— leaders  of,  186. 

—ideals  of,  188. 
Sociology,  163. 
Soul,  The, 

—affected  by  sex,  120. 

— of  woman,  127. 

— impressions  upon,  142. 
Spinoza,  121,  128. 
Stael,  The  Baroness  de,  95. 
State,  The, 

— founding  of,  81. 

— duty  toward,  157. 

— participation  in,  165. 

— and  individual,  167. 

—  and  woman,  189,  216. 

— and  franchise,  225. 
Stephen,  Leslie,  62,  180. 
Strength,  physical,  108-110. 
Subtilty,  92-93. 
Suffrage, 

— universal,  170. 

— of  woman,  170,  224. 
System, 

— announcement  of  »ew,  40, 
44,  191,  197. 

— of  woman's  education,  89, 
94,  106. 

— in  England,  71. 

— on  national  education,  148. 

Talleyrand, 

— on  political  rights,  164. 
— possible  championship,  171. 


I  Theism,  51,  62. 
Truth, 

— nature  of,  50. 

• — in  perversions,  100. 

— ultimate  ethical,  125. 

— unpatronized,  150. 
Tyranny, 

—toward  children,  136,  144. 

— in  school,  146. 

— in  society,  165. 

— instrument  of,  168. 

Understanding, 

— cultivation  of,  117. 

—neglect  of,  136,  159. 
Uniformity,  124. 
Ushers,  146. 
Utilitarian    Sphool  of    Ethics, 

125-26,  135. 
Utility, 

—in  ethics,  125,  127. 

— in  education,  141. 

Vice,  55,  86. 
Virtue, 

— and  reason,  52,  142. 

—of  woman,  91,  127-139. 

— in  society,  198. 
Voltaire,  178,  192. 
Voss,  F.  C.,  207. 

Walpole,  Horace,  43-44. 
Warschauer,  Otto,  187. 
Weakness,  113,  133. 
Wealth,  174. 
Williams,  H.  M.  200. 
Wundt,  W.,  101. 

Zimmern,  H.  22. 
Zschokke,  H.,  201. 


PRINTED  AT  THE  M.  E.  PUBLISHING  HOUSE,  MOUNT  ROAD,  MADRAS. 


REG. 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 
University  of  California  Library 
or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
Bldg.  400,  Richmond  Field  Station 
University  of  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 
2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 

(415)  642-6753 
1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing  books 

to  NRLF 
Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4  days 

prior  to  due  date 


DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


m 

me 


ADR  ?a 


OCT161992 


Nny  1  6  1994 


AUTODISCCIRC  DEC  15  "92 


CIRCULATION  L'L_I 


^  J  /99? 

RECEIVED  SY 


DEC  2  0  1QQ? 


.  BERKELEY 


rc  0701 1 


73, 


rv     PSE. 

^rfs&^'ffi^s*?''  *• 

mmZ 


^vsS^^e/ogKJi^r^i^^j^rM^-r^-*,!^ 
J*?<^i^tSKS^^-:;s^SBflmi(«fc: